Instance in the Primitive Churches That which is first in any kind gives the Measure of what follows in the same kind and Light into the Nature of them Whereas therefore the Schisme that was among the Churches about the Observation of Easter was the first that fell out unto the Disturbance of their Communion I shall give a breif account of it as far as the Question in hand is concerned in it It is evident that the Apostles did with care and diligence teach the Doctrine of Christian Liberty warning the Disciples to stand fast in it and not submit their Necks unto any Yoke of Bondage in the things of the Worship of God especially the Apostle Paul had frequent Occasions to treat of this subject And what they taught in Doctrine they established and confirmed in their Practice For they enjoyned nothing to be observed in the Church but what was necessary and what they had the Command of Christ for leaving the Observation of things indifferent unto their Original Indifferency But whereas they had decreed by the Direction of the Holy Ghost some necessary Condescensions in the Gentile Believers towards the Jews in case of Offence or Scandal they did themselves make use of their Liberty to comply with the same Jews in some of their Observances not yet unlawful Hereon there ensued in several Churches different Observations of some Rites and Customes which they apprehended were countenanced by the Practise of the Apostles at least as it had been reported unto them For immediately after the Decease of the Apostles very many Mistakes and Vntruths were reported concerning what they said did and practised which some diligently collected from Old Men it may be almost delirant as Eusebius gives an Instance in Papias lib. 3. cap. 36. And even the great Irenaeus himself was imposed upon in a Matter directly contrary to the Scripture under a Pretence of Apostolical Tradition Among those Reports was that of the Observation of Easter And for a while the Churches continued in these different Observances without the least disturbance of their Communion each one following that which it thought the most probable Tradition for Rule of Scripture they pretended not unto But after a while they began to fall into a Contest about these things which began at Laodicea which Church was as likely to strive about such things as any other For Eusebius tells us that Melito the Bishop of Sardis wrote two Books about Easter beginning the first with an Account that he wrote them when Servilius Paulus was Proconsul there being then a great stir about it at Laodicea Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 25. But as it falls out on such Occasions much talk and disputing ensuing thereon the differences were encreased until one side or Party at Variance would make their Opinion and Practise the Rule and Terms of Communion unto all other Churches But this was quickly condemned by those who were Wise and Sober For as Zozoman affirmes they accounted it a frivolous or foolish thing to differ about a Custom whereas they agreed in all the principal Heads of Religion And thereon he gives a large Account of different Rites and Observances in many Churches without any breach of Communion among them adding that besides those enumerated by him there were many others in Cities and Villages which they did in a different manner adhere unto Hist. lib. 7. cap. 19. At length this Matter fell into the handling of Victor Bishop of Rome And his Judgment was that the Observation of Easter on the Lords Day and not on the fourteenth day of the first Month precisely according to the Computation of the Jews in the Observation of the Passover was to be imposed on all the Churches of Christ every where It had all along until his time been judged a thing indifferent wherein the Churches and all Believers were left unto the use of their own Liberty He had no pretence of any Divine Institution making it necessary the Writers of those days constantly affirming that the Apostles made no Canons Rules or Laws about such things He had Persons of as great Worth as any in the World as Melito Polycrates Polycarpus that opposed him not only as unto the Imposition of his Practice on others but as unto his Error as they judged in the Matter of Fact and Right Yet all this could not hinder but that he would needs have the Reputation of the Father of Schismes among the Churches of Christ by his Impositions and cut off all the Asian Churches from Communion declaring them and their Members Excommunicate Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 23. The Noise hereof coming abroad unto other Churches great Offence was taken at it by many of them and Victor was roundly dealt withal by sundry of them who agreed with him in Practise but abhorred his Imposition of it and making it a Condition of Church Communion Among those who so opposed and rebuked him Irenaeus was the most Eminent And I shall observe some few things out of the Fragment of his Epistle as it is recorded by Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 23. And 1. He tells us that he wrote unto Victor in the name of those Brethren in France whom he did preside amongst The Custom of considering things of this Nature with all the Brethren of the Church and writing their Determination in their Name was not yet grown out of use though the Practise of it now would be esteemed Novel and Schismatical 2. He tells Victor that there were great varieties in this thing as also in the Times and Seasons of Fasting which did not saith he begin or arise in our days but long before was introduced by such who being in Places of Rule rejected and changed the common and simple Customs which the Church had before The Dr. therefore need not think it so strange that an Alteration in Church Order and Rule should fall out in after Ages when long before Irenaeus's time such Changes were begun 3. He gives hereon that excellent Rule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Difference of Fastings and consequently things of an alike Nature commends the Concord or Agreement of Faith This was the first Effect of a Departure from the only Rule of Unity and Communion among the Churches which was given by Christ himself and his Apostles As hereby great Confusion and Disorder was brought upon the Churches so it was the first publick inroad that was made on the Doctrine of the Scripture concerning Christian Liberty And as it was also the first Instance of rejecting Men otherwise found in the Faith from Communion for Non-Conformity or the Non-Observance of Humane Institutions or Traditions which had therein an unhappy Consecration unto the use of future Ages so it was the first notorious Entrance into that Usurpation of Power in the Roman Bishops which they carried on by degrees unto an absolute Tyranny Neither was there ever a more pernitious Maxime broached in the Primitive Times nor which had a more effectual Influence into the Ruine
Gospel are believed owned and professed without Controversie and those not borne withal by whom they are denied or opposed Without this a Church is not the Ground and Pillar of Truth it doth not hold the Head it is not built on the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Neither is it sufficient that those things are generally professed or not denied A Church that is filled with wranglings and contions about fundamental or important Truths of the Gospel is not of choice to be joyned unto For these things subvert the Souls of Men and greatly impede their Edification And although both among distinct Churches and among the Members of the same Church mutual Forbearance be to be exercised with respect unto a variety in Apprehensions in some Doctrines of lesser Moment Yet the Incursion that hath been made into sundry Protestant Churches in the last and present Age of Novel Doctrines and Opinions with Differences Divisions and endless Disputes which have ensued thereon have rendered it very difficult to determine how to engage in compleat Communion with them For I do not judge that any Man is or can be obliged unto constant total Communion with any Church or to give up himself absolutely unto the conduct thereof wherein there are incurable dissensions about important Doctrines of the Gospel And if any Church shall publickly avow countenance or approve of Doctrines contrary unto those which were the Foundation of its first Communion the Members of it are at Liberty to refrain the Communion of it and to provide otherwise for their own Edification 2. It must be such a Church as wherein the Divine Worship Instituted or approved by Christ himself is diligently observed without any Addition made thereunto In the Observance of this Worship as unto all external occasional Incidencies and Circumstances of the Acts wherein it doth consist it is left unto the Prudence of the Church itself according to the Light of Nature and general Rules of Scripture and it must be so unless we shall suppose that the Lord Jesus Christ by making men his Disciples doth unmake them from being rational Creatures or refuseth the Exercise of the rational Faculties of our Soules in his service But this is so remote from Truth that on the contrary he gives them an improvement for this very end that we may know how to deport our selves aright in the Observance of his Commands as unto the outward discharge of them in his Worship and the Circumstances of it And this he doth by that Gift of Spiritual Wisdom whereof we shall Treat afterwards But if Men if Churches will make Additions in or unto the Rites of Religious Worship unto what is appointed by Christ himself and require their Observance in their Communion on the force and efficacy of their being so by them appointed no Disciple of Christ is or can be obliged by vertue of any Divine Institution or Command to joyn in total absolute Communion with any such Church He may be induced on various considerations to judge that something of that Nature at some season may not be evil and sinful unto him which therefore he will bear with or comply withal Yet he is not he cannot be obliged by vertue of any Divine Rule or Command to joyn himself with or continue in the Communion of such a Church If any shall suppose that hereby too much liberty is granted unto Believers in the choice of their Communion and shall thereon make severe Declamations about the Inconveniences and Evils which will ensue I desire they would remember the Principle I proceed upon which is that Churches are not such sacred Machines as some suppose erected and acted for the outward Interest and Advantages of any sort of Men but only means of the Edification of Believers which they are bound to make use of in Obedience unto the Commands of Christ and no otherwise Whereas therefore the Disciples of Christ have not only a Divine Warranty justifying them in the doing of it but an express Command making it their indispensible Duty to joyn in the Celebration of all that Religious Worship which the Lord Christ the only Lawgiver of the Church and who was faithful both in and over the House of God as the Son hath Instituted and Commanded but have no such Warranty or Command for any thing else it is their Duty to stand fast in the Liberty wherewith Christ hath made them free And if by the same Breath in the same Rule Law or Canon they are commanded and obliged to observe in the Worship of God what the Lord Christ hath appointed and what he hath not appointed both on the same Grounds namely the Authority of the Church and on the same Penalties for their Omission no man can be divinely obliged to embrace the Communion of any Church on such Terms 3. It is required that the Ministry of a Church so to be joyned with is not defective in any of those things which according to the Rule of the Gospel are fundamental thereunto What these are hath been declared And because Edification which is the End of Church Communion doth so eminently depend on the Ministry of the Church there is not any thing which we ought to have a more diligent consideration of in the joyning of our selves unto any such Communion And where the Ministry of any Church be the Church of what sort or size it will is incurably Ignorant or Negligent or through a defect in Gifts Grace or conscientious attendance unto their Duty is insufficient unto the due Edification of the Souls of them that believe no man can account himself obliged unto the Communion of the Church but he that can be satisfied with a Shadow and the Names of things for the Substance and Reality of them If therefore it be granted as I think it is that Edification is the principal End of all Church Communion it is not intelligible how a man should be obliged unto that Communion and that alone wherein due Edification cannot be obtained Wherefore a Ministry enabled by Spiritual Gifts and ingaged by sense of Duty to labour constantly in the use of all meanes appointed by Christ for the Edification of the Church or encrease of his Mystical Body is required in such a Church as a Believer may conscientiously joyn himself unto And where it is otherwise let Men cry out Schisme and Faction whilst they please Jesus Christ will acquit his Disciples in the Exercise of their Liberty and accept them in the Discharge of their Duty If it be said that if all men be thus allowed to judge of what is best for their own Edification and to act according unto the Judgement which they make they will be continually parting from one Church unto another until all things are filled with disturbance and Confusion I say 1. That the contrary Assertion namely that Men are not allowed to judge what is meet and best for their own Edification or not to act according to the Judgement
Life it self An Opinion Ignominious unto Christian Religion however vapoured withal by young Men whose Wit flies above all serious Consideration of things and their Circumstances and countenanced by others from an influence of Interest who otherwise would not be imposed on by such an Anti-Evangelical Presumption I shall therefore at the utmost distance from Interest or Passion briefly consider the Case proposed and give an account of my Thoughts concerning it 1. One or two things are usually premised unto the consideration of this case as namely 1. That those who refrain from that Communion with the Church of England which we insist upon do yet agree therewith in all important Doctrines of Faith which is the Foundation the Life and Soul of Church Union and Communion This I freely grant but with this Limitation that this Agreement respects the Doctrine as declared at the first Reformation and explained in the Age next ensuing thereon If there be a change made in or of these Doctrines or any of them by any in or of the Church of England we profess our Disagreement from them and do declare that thereby the Foundation of our Communion with them is weakened and the principal bond of it loosened 2. That not only as Christians but as Reformed Protestants we do agree in the Renunciation of the Doctrines and Worship of the Church of Rome which are opposed by the common consent of all those who are usually so called Yet this must be added thereunto that if any in or of the Church of England should make an Accession unto any Parts of the Doctrine and Worship of the Roman Church not avowed or warranted by the consent of the Church in its first Reformation we are not we cannot be obliged unto Communion with them therein and by their so doing the Original Bond of our Communion is weakened if not dissolved 2. These things being premised we shall enquire in the first place what is the Rule of that Communion with the Church of England in its Parochial Assemblies which is required of us If this be pleaded to be a Rule of divine Prescription we acknowledge that great diligence and humility are required unto the consideration of it that we be not mistaken And if it prove to be according to the Mind of Christ that is of his Institution if we fail of a compliance with it we are guilty of Schisme But if the Rule prescribing limiting and exacting this Communion be not so much as pleaded to be of divine Institution whatever fault there may be in our dissent from it Schisme it is not For Ecclesiastical Schisme neither hath nor can have respect unto any thing but divine Institutions For if it hath it is in the Power of any sort of men to make Schismaticks of whom they please as practically and in pretence it is come to pass at this day in the World Now the Rule of the Communion required is the Law of the Land the Book of Canons with the Rubrick of the Common Prayer If according to the Prescriptions Directions and Commands given in them we do joyn our selves in Communion with Parochial Assemblies then are we judged conformable to the Church of England and not else By and according unto these are all enquiries made concerning Communion with the Church and if they are observed the return is Omnia bene Now this Rule hath no divine Warrant for its Institution no Example in the Primitive Churches especially considering what are the things which it obliges us unto nor can be made consistent with the Liberty wherewith Christ hath made his Disciples free A Dissent from this Rule is as far from Schisme as any man need desire it For nothing is so but what respects some Command or Institution of Christ which immediately affects the Conscience It is true the Lord Christ hath Commanded that Love Union Peace and Order whereof Schisme is a disturbance and whereunto it is opposite But they are that Love Union and Order which he hath appointed To suppose that he hath left it unto Men to invent and appoint a new kind of Union and Order which is done in the Rule we treat of which he never required and then to oblige his Disciples unto the Observation of it be it what it will so as that their dissent from it should be Criminal and that for this Reason that it is so appointed of men is no small mistake And if all that Love Union Peace and Order which the Lord Jesus hath enjoyned his Disciples may be punctually observed without any respect unto this Rule as a Rule of Church Communion to dissent from it whatever fault of another kind it may be is no more Schisme than it is Adultery And if on some mens Arbitrary Constitution of this Rule and the Dissent of others from it such Differences and Divisions ensue as seem to have the general Nature of Schisme the Evil of them belongs unto those alone by whom the Rule is framed If indeed some should frame such a Rule of Church Communion because they suppose they see Cause for it and would then leave it unto others to observe as they see Cause if it be not of Use it would not be liable unto much abuse But whereas our Lord Jesus Christ hath given one and the same Rule equally unto all his Disciples in these things namely that they should observe and do all that he hath commanded them for some of them on any pretence or Plea whatever as of their being the Church or the like arbitrarily to frame a Rule of their own as an Addition unto his obliging all others unto a strict Observance of it because they have so framed it is that which neither the Scripture nor Primitive Antiquity know any thing of I will not enquire what is that Power and Authority whereby this Rule is constituted and confirmed nor in whom it doth reside The Name of the Church is usually pretended and pleaded But before any can be concerned herein all that hath been pleaded for the true state and nature of Evangelical Churches must be overthrown which will not be done speedily Railings Revilings and Reproaches will not do it But until this is done it will be believed that every particular Congregation is indispensibly obliged in itself to observe and do all the Commands of Christ and is left at Liberty so to regulate the outward circumstances of its Worship and Order as is best for its own Edification whereof it self is the most competent Judge But as for a Church of another sort invested with Authority to make a Rule not only as unto the outward Circumstances of those Actions wherein Church Order and Worship do consist but as unto sundry Religious Rites and Observances which thereby are added unto it and impose the Observance of it on a great Multitude of other Congregations without their consent whether they judge the things enjoyned to be for their Edification or otherwise it is apparently not from
to be given of any man charged with Schisme for a Dissent from such a Rule Any such Rule and any Ecclesiastical Censure upon it is apocriphal not only unto the Scripture but unto that which I call primitive Antiquity The first Attempt of any thing in this kind was in reference unto the time and day of the Observation of Easter This was the first Instance among Christians of an endeavour to impose the Observation of humane or Church Constitutions or groundless Traditions on any Churches or Persons in them And whereas that which was called a Schisme between the Churches of Italy and Asia or some of them did ensue thereon we have a most illustrious Testimony from the best the Wisest and the Holyest of that Age for Irenaeus in France and Polycrates in Asia were not alone herein that the blame of all that Division and Schisme was to be charged on them who attempted to deprive the Churches of their Liberty and impose on them a necessity of the Observation of the Time and Season which they had determined on After a Rebuke was given unto the Attempt of the Judaizing Christians to impose the Observation of Mosaical Ceremonies from the pretence of their divine Institution on the Churches of the Gentiles by the Apostles themselves this was the Original of all endeavours to impose humane Constitutions for which there was no such Pretence upon the Practise of any And as it was an Original not unmeet for the beginning and foundation of such Impositions being in a matter of no Vse unto the Edification of the Church so it received such a solemne Rebuke at its first entrance and Attempt that had it not been for the Ignorance Pride Interest and Superstition of some in the following Ages it had perished without Imitation The Account hereof is given in Eusebius lib. 5. cap. 21 22 33 as also of the Rule which then prevailed though afterwards shamefully forsaken namely that an Agreement in the Faith was the only Rule of Communion which ought to be kept under any diversity in voluntary Observations And the Discourse of Socrates on this Occasion lib. 5. cap. 21 Concerning the Non-Institution of any days of Fastings or Feastings or other Rites or Ceremonies then in use with the Liberty which is therefore to be left in such things unto all Christians is the plain Truth whatever some except against it declared with much Judgement and Moderation This Beginning I say had the Imposition of unscriptural uninstituted Rites Ceremonies and Religious Observations among the Churches of Christ and this solemn Rebuke was given unto it Howbeit the Ignorance Superstition and Interest of following Ages with the contempt of all Modesty brake through the boundaries of this Holy Rebuke until their own Impositions and Observations became the substance of all their Church Discipline unto the total subversion of Christian Liberty Wherefore to allow Church Rulers or such as pretend so to be a Liberty and Power to appoint a Rule of Communion comprizing Institutions and Commands of sundry things to be constantly observed in the whole Worship and Discipline of the Church not warranted in themselves by divine Authority and then to charge Beleivers abiding firm in the Doctrine of the Faith with Schisme for a Non-compliance with such Commands and Appointments is that which neither in the Scripture nor in Primitive Antiquity hath either Instance Example President Testimony Rumour or Report to give Countenance unto it The Pedigree of this Practise cannot be derived one step higher than the fact of Victor the Bishop of Rome in the Excommunication of the Churches and Christians of Asia which was solemnly condemned as an Entrenchment on Christian Liberty 3. After these things the Notion of Schisme began to be mannaged variously according unto the Interest of them who seemed to have the most Advantage in the Application of it unto those who dissented from them It were an endless thing to express the Rise and declare the Progress of these Apprehensions But after many loose and declamatory Discourses about it they are gerally issued in two Heads The first is that any kind of Dissent from the Pope and Church of Rome is Schisme all the Schisme that is or can be in the World The other is that a causeless Separation from a true Church is Schisme and this only is so But whereas in this pretended Definition there is no mention of any of its internal Causes nor of its formal Reason but a bare Description of it by an outward Effect it serves only for a weapon in every mans hand to perpetuate digladiations about it For every Church esteems itself true and every one that separates himself esteems himself to have just Cause so to do In the following Times especially after the Rise and Prevalency of the Arian Heresie it was ordinary for those of the Orthodox Perswasion to forsake the Communion of those Churches wherein Arian Bishops did preside and to gather themselves into separate Meetings or Conventicles for divine Worship for which they were accused of Schisme and in sundry places punished accordingly yea some of them unto the Loss of their Lives Yet I suppose there are none now who judge them to have been Schismaticks The Separation of Novatus and Donatus from the Communion of the whole Catholick Visible Church on unwarrantable Pretences is that which makes the loudest noise about Schisme in Antiquity That there was in what was done by them and their Followers the General Nature and Moral Evil of Causeless Schismes and Divisions will be easily granted But it is that wherein we are not concerned be the especiall nature of Schisme what it will Nor did they make use of any one Reason whereon the Merit of the present Cause doth depend The Novatians the modester Sect of the two pretended only a Defect in Discipline in granting Church Communion unto such as they would not have received though they were apparently in the wrong proceeding on mistaken Principles The Donatists pleaded only some Personal Crimes in some few Bishops fallen into in the time of Persecution which they could never prove and thereon grew angry with all the World who would not condemn them and renounce their Communion as well as they These slight Pretences they made the Occasion and Reason of renouncing the Communion of the whole visible Catholick Church in all its distributions for Communion that is all particular Churches and confined Sacraments and Salvation absolutely unto their own Parties And hereon they fell into many other woful Miscarriages especially those of the latter sort It is indifferent by what Name any are pleased to call this Evil and Folly A Sin and Evil it was Schisme or what you please to term it and justly condemned by all Christians not joyning with them in those days And that which was the animating Principle of the Tumult of the Donatists was a Supposition that the Continuation of the true Church state depended on the Successive Ordination of Bishops
3. This therefore is that which he opposeth namely that there was a Deviation in various degrees and falling of from the Original Institution Order and Rule of the Church until it issued in a fatal Apostasie This is that which on the present Occasion must be further spoken unto For if this be not true I confess there is an end of this contest and we must all acquiesce in the State Rule and Order that was in the Church of Rome before the Reformation But we may observe something yet farther in the Vindication and Confirmation of this Truth which I acknowledge to be the Foundation of all that we plead for in point of Church Reformation As 1. That the Reasons and Arguings of the Doctor in this Matter the Necessity of his Cause compelling him thereunto are the same with those of the Papists about the Apostacy of their Church in Faith Order and Worship wherewith they are charged namely when where how was this Alteration made who made opposition unto it and the like When these Enquiries are multiplyed by the Papists as unto the whole Causes between them and us he knows well enough how to give satisfactory Answers unto them and so might do in this particular unto himself also but I shall endeavour to ease him of that trouble at present Only I must say that it is fallen out somewhat unexpectedly that the Ruins of the principle Bulwark of the Papacy which hath been effectually demolished by the Writings of Protestants of all sorts should be endeavoured to be repaired by a Person justly made eminent by his Defence of the Protestant Religion against those of the Church of Rome 2. But it may be pleaded that although the Churches following the first Ages did insensibly degenerate from the Purity and simplicity of Gospel Faith and Worship yet they neither did nor could do so from an Adherence unto and abiding in their Original constitution or from the due Observation of Church Order Rule and Discipline least of all could this happen in the Case of Diocesan Episcopacy I Answer 1. That as unto the Original of any thing that looks like Diocesan Episcopacy or the Pastoral Relation of one Person of a distinct order from Presbiters unto many particular compleat Churches with Officers of their own with Power and Jurisdiction in them and over them unto the Abridgement of the exercise of that Right and Power unto their own Edification which every true Church is entrusted withal by Jesus Christ it is very uncertain and was introduced by insensible Degrees according unto the effectual working of the Mistery of Iniquity Some say that there were two distinct Orders namely those of Bishops and Presbyters instituted at first in all Churches planted by the Apostles But as the contrary may be evidently proved so a supposition of it would no way promote the cause of Diocesan Episcopacy until those who plead for it have demonstrated the State of the Churches wherein they were placed to be of the same nature with those now called Diocesan Wherefore this Hypothesis begins generally to be deserted as it seems to be by this Author Others suppose that immediately upon or at or after the Decease of the Apostles this new Order of Bishops was appointed to succeed the Apostles in the Government of the Churches that were then gathered or planted But how when or by whom by what Authority Apostolical and Divine or Ecclesiastical only and humane none can declare seeing there is not the least footstep of any such thing either in the Scripture or in the Records that remain of the primitive Churches Others think this new Order of Officers took its occasional Rise from the Practice of the Presbyters of the Church at Alexandria who chose out one among themselves constantly to preside in the Rule of the Church and in all matters of Order unto whom they ascribed some kind of Preheminence and Dignity peculiarly appropriating unto him the namâ— of Bishop And if this be true as unto matter of Fact I reckon it unto the Beginnings of those less harmful Deviations from their Original Constitution which I assigned unto Primitive Churches But many Additions must be made hereunto before it will help the Cause of Diocesan Episcopacy What other occasions hereof were given or taken what Advantages were made use of to promote this Alteration shall be touched upon afterwards 2. Why may not the Churches be supposed to have departed from their original Constitution Order and Rule as well as from their first Faith and Worship which they did gradually in many successive Ages until both were utterly corrupted The Causes Occasions and Temptations leading unto the former are to the full as pregnant as those leading unto the latter For 1. There was no vicious corrupt disposition of Mind that began more early to work in Church Officers nor did more grow and thrive in the Minds of many then Ambition with desire of Preheminence Dignity and Rule It is not to be supposed that Diotrephes was alone in his Desire of â—reheminence nor in the irregular actings of his unduly â—ssumed Authority However we have one signal Instance in him of the Deviation that was in the Church with him from the Rule of its Original Constitution For he prevailed so far therein as by his own single Episcopal Power to reject the Authority of the Apostles and to cast them out of the Church who complyed not with his humour How effectually the same Ambition wrought afterwards in many others possessing the same Place in their Churches with Diotrephes is sufficiently evident in all Ecclesiastical Histories It is far from being the only Instance of the Corruption of Church Order and Rule by the Influence of this Ambition yet it is one that is pregnant which is given us by Amâ—rose for saith he Ecclesia ut Synagoga Seniores habuâ—â— quorum sine consilio nihil agebatur in Ecclesia quod qua neglâ—gentia obsoleverit nescio nisi forte doctorum desidia aut magis superbia dum soli volunt aliquid videri In 1. ad Timoth. cap. 5. It seems there was some alteration in Church Rule and Order in his Time whose Beginning and Progress he could not well discover and trace but knew well enough that so it was then come to pass And if he who lived so near the Times wherein such Alterations were made could not yet discover their first Insinuation nor their subtle Progress it is unreasonable to exact a strict account of us in things of the same nature who live so many Ages after their first Introduction But this he judgeth that it was the Pride or Ambition of the Doctors of the Church which introduced that Alteration in its Order Whereas therefore we see in the Event that all Deviations from the Original Constitution of Churches all Alterations in their Rule and Order did issue in a compliance with the Ambition of Church Rulers as it did in the Papal Church and this Ambition was signally noted
as one of the first depraved Inclinations of Mind that wrought in Ecclesiastical Rulers and which in the fourth and fifth Centuries openly proclaimed itself unto the scandal of Christian Religion there was a greater disposition in them unto a Deviation from the Original Institution Rule and Order of the Church no way suited unto the satisfaction of that Ambition then unto a Defection from the Purity of Faith and Worship which yet also followed 2. As the Inclination of many lay towards such a Deviation so their Interests lead them unto it and their Temptations cast them upon it For to acknowledge the Truth unto our Author and Others the Rule and Conduct of the Church the Preservation of its Order and Discipline according unto its first Institution and the Directions given in the Scripture about it are according unto our Apprehension of these things a Matter so weighty in itself so dangerous as unto its Issue attended with so many Difficulties Trials and Temptations laid under such severe Interdictions of Lordly Power or seeking either of Wealth or Dignity that no wise men will ever undertake it but meerly out of a sense of a Call from Christ unto it and in compliance with that Duty which he owes unto him It is no pleasant thing unto Flesh and Blood to be ingaged in the conduct and oversight of Christs Volunteers to bear with their manners to exercise all Patience towards them in their Infirmities and Temptations to watch continually over their walkings and conversation and thereon personally to exhort and admonish them all to search diligently and scrupulously into the Rule of the Scripture for their Warranty in every Act of their Power and Duty under all their Weaknesses and Miscarriagâ—s continuing an high valuation of them as of the Flock of God which he hath purchased with his own Blood with sundry other things of the like kind all under an abiding sense of the near approach of that great Account which they must give of the whole Trust and Charge committed unto them before the Judgment seat of Christ for the most part peculiarly exposed unto all manner of Dangers Troubles and Persecutions without the least encouragement from Wealth Power or Honour It is no wonder therefore if many in the Primitive times were willing gradually to extricate themselves out of this uneasie condition and to embrace all occasions and opportunities of introducing insensibly another Rule and Order into the Churches that might tend more unto the Exaltation of their own Power Authority and Dignity and free them in some measure from the weight of that important charge and continual care with labour which a diligent and strict Adherence unto the first institution of Churches and Rules given for their Order and Government in the Scripture would have obliged them unto And this was done accordingly until in the fourth and fifth Centuries and so onward the Bishops under various Titles began by their Arbitrary Rules and Canons to dispose of the Flock of Christ to part and divide them among themselves without their own knowledge or consent as if they had conquered them by the sword This Bishop shall have such a share and number of them under his Power and that other so many so far shall the Jurisdiction of one extend and so far that of another was the subject of many of their Decrees and Laws for the Rule of the Church But yet neither did they long keep within those Bounds and Limits which their more modest Ambition had at first prescribed unto them but took occasion from these Beginnings to contend among themselves about Preheminence Dignity and Power in which contest the Bishop of Rome at length remained Master of the Field thereby obtaining a second Conquest of the World 3. That there was such a gradual Deviation from the Original Institution of Churches their Order and Rule is manifest in the Event For the change became at length as great as the distance is between the Gospel and the Rule of Christ over his Church on the one hand and the Canon Law with the Pope or Antichrist set over the Church on the other This change was not wrought at once not in one Age but by an insensible Progress even from the Days of the Apostles unto those dark and evil times wherein the Popes of Rome were exalted into an absolute Tyranny over all Churches unto the satiety of their Ambition For 4. This Mistery of Iniquity began to work in the days of the Apostles themselves in the suggestions of Satan and the Lusts of Men though in a manner latent and imperceptible unto the wisest and best of Men. For that this Mistery of the Iniquity consisted in the effectual Workings of the Pride Ambition and other Vices of the Minds of Men excited enticed and guided by the craft of Satan until it issued in the Idolatrous persecuting State of the Church of Rome wherein all Church Rule Order and Worship of Divine Institution was utterly destroyed or corrupted we shall believe until we see an Answer given unto the learned Writings of all sorts of Protestants whereby it hath been proved These things are sufficient to Vindicate the Truth of the Assertion which the Doctor opposeth and to free it from his Exceptions But because as was observed before the supposition hereof is the foundation of all our present contests about Church Order and Rule I shall yet proceed a little farther in the Declaration of the Way and Manner whereby the Apostacy asserted was begun and carried on And I shall not herein insist on particular Instances nor make a Transcription of Stories out of antient Writers giving Evidence unto the Truth because it hath been abundantly done by others especially those of Magdeburg in the sixth and seventh Chapters of their Centuries unto whose Observations many other Learned men have made considerable Additions but I shall only treat in general of the Causes Ways and Manner of the Beginning and Progress of the Apostacy or Declension of Churches from their first Institution which fell out in the successive Ages after the Apostles especially after the End of the second Century until when Divine Institutions as unto the substance of them were preserved entire Decays in any kind even in things Natural and Political are hardly discernable but in and by their effects When an Hectick Distemper befalls the Body of any man it is oftimes not to be discerned until it is impossible to be cured The Roman Historian gives this advice unto his Readers after he hath considered the ways and means whereby the Empire came to its Greatness labente deinde disciplina velut dissidentes primo mores sequatur animo deinde ut magis magisque lapsi sint tum ire caeperint praecipites donec ad haec tempora anibus nec vitia nostra nec remedia pati possumus periculuâ— est Liv. Praefat. His words do not give us a more graphical Description of the Rise and Decay as unto Vertue and Vice
distributed the Faithful at Rome into distinct Titles or Parishes with distinct Presbyters of their own For it is apparent that in those days wherein Persecution was at its height the Meetings of Believers were occasional with respect unto their Security oft-times by Night sometimes in Caves under the Earth or in deserted Burial places at best in private Houses And they had for what they did the Example of the Apostolical Churches Acts 1.13 14. Acts 2.46 chap. 4.24 31. chap. 12.12 chap. 18.7 chap. 20.8 chap. 21.18 Instances of such Meetings may be multiplyed especially in the Church of Rome And to manifest that they took this course upon Necessity when Peace begun to be restored at any time unto them they designed Temples that might receive the whole Multitude of the Church together The Distribution mentioned into Titles and Parishes began a long time after and in very few places within 300 years In this State it is easie to conceive what Alterations might fall out in some Churches from their Primitive Order especially how the People might desert their Diligence and Duty in attending unto all the concerns of the Church And if those things which the Apostles wrote unto them in their Epistles the Instructions Directions and Commands how in all things they should act and deport themselves in the Church be esteemed to be Obligatory in all Ages I cannot see how after the second Century they were much complyed withal unless it were in the single Instance of choosing their own Officers or Rulers But Secondly After these there ensued greater Occasions of greater Variations from the Primitive Institution and Order of the Churches on the Part of the People For 1. Such Numbers of them were received into a Relation unto particular Churches as was inconsistent with the Ends of their Institution and the Observance of the Communion required in them as will afterwards appear And the Reliefes that were invented for this Inconveniency in distinct Conventions supplyed with the Administration of the Word and Sacrament from the first Church or by stated Titles did alter the State of the Church Among those Multitudes which were added unto the Churches especially in the fourth Century many if not the most did come short inexpressibly in Knowledge Gifts Grace Holiness and uprightness of Conversation of the Primitive Christians as the Writers of that Age complain And being hereby uncapable of walking according unto the Order Rule and Discipline of the Apostolical Churches there seemed to be a Necessity of another Rule of other ways and means for their Government without their own concurrence or consent then what was at first appointed which were gradually introduced Whence the original of a Multitude of those Canons which were arbitrarily invented afterwards for their Rule and Government is to be derived And it may be made to appear that the Accommodation of the Rule yea and of the Worship of the Church in the several Ages of it unto the Ignorance Manners and Inclinations of the People who were then easily won unto the outward Profession of Christian Religion was one means of the Ruine of them both until they issued in downright Tyranny and Idolatry But much more of the cause of the Deviation of the Churches from their Primitive Rule and Order is to be ascribed unto the Ambition and Love of Preheminence in many of the Clergy or Rulers of the Churches But this is no Place nor Season to manifest this by Instances besides it hath been done by others I shall therefore enquire only into one or two things in particular which are of principal consideration in the Declension of the Churches from their Primitive Institution Order and Rule And 1. It is evident that there was an Alteration made in the state of the Church as to its Officers For it issued at last in Popes Patriarchs Cardinals Metropolitan and Diocesan Bishops who were utterly forreign unto the State and Order of the Primitive Churches and that for some Ages Nor were these Officers introduced into the Church at one or in one Age nor with the Powers which they afterwards claimed and assumed unto themselves It was done gradually in many succeeding Ages working by a Design to accommodate the State of the Church unto the Political State of the Empire in the distribution of its Government 2. The Beginnings of this great Alteration were small nor at all perceived in the days wherein they were first acted Nor is it agreed nor as far as I see will it ever be agreed among Learned Men when first a Disparity among the ordinary Officers of the Church in Order Degree or Power did first begin nor by what means it was brought about The Apostles were all equal among themselves no one had either Office or Office-Power above others So were all the ordinary Bishops and Presbyters mentioned in the Scripture as shall be proved afterwards No intimation is given of any Preheminence or Superiority amongst them of one over others Yet afterwards in the third and fourth Centuries much of that nature appears It begins to be granted that the Bishops and Elders mentioned in the Scripture were the same and that there was no difference in Name Office or Power during the Apostles times which was the Judgment of Hierome and our Author seems to me to be of the same Mind p. 267. But they say that after the Decease of the Apostles there were some appointed to succeed them in that part of their Office which concerned the Rule of many Churches And this they say was done for the prevention of Schisme but with ill success For as Clemens affirms that the Apostles foresaw that there would be Strife and Contention about Episcopacy even when it was confined unto its Original Order because of the Ambition of Diotrephes and others like him so it became much more the cause of all sorts of Disorders in Schismes and Heresies when it began to exalt it self in Dignity and Reputation The first express Attempt to corrupt and divide a Church made from within itself was that in the Church of Hierusalem made by Thebulis because Simon Cleopas was chosen Bishop and he was refused Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 21. The same Rise had the Schismes of the Novatians and Donatists the Heresies of Arius and others Neither is there any thing certain in this pretended Succession of some Persons unto the Apostles in that part of their Office which concerns the Rule of many Churches by one Overseer No Intimation of any such Appointment by the Apostles or any of them no record of the concurrence of the Churches themselves in and unto this Alteration can be produced Nor is there any Analogy between the extraordinary Power of every Apostle over all Churches and care for them and the ordinary Power of a Bishop over a small Number which Lot or Accident disposeth unto him Besides it cannot be proved no Instance can be given or hath been for the space of 200 years or until the end of the
least that any other Person had undertaken or would undertake the Consideration of the Drs. Sermon I thought that My endeavour for the removal of the Obstacle cast in the way unto a sincere Coalition in the Vnity of Faith among all sorts of Protestants might not be unacceptable Neither did I see any other way whereby this might be done but only by a Vindication of the Dissenters from the Guilt of that state which if it be truly charged on them must render our Divisions irreconcileable And continuing still of the same Mind I have once more renewed the same Defensative with no other Design but to maintain hopes that Peace and Love may yet be preserved among us during the continuation of these Differences And whereas it is a work of Almighty Power to reduce Christian Religion unto its first Purity and Simplicity which will not be effected but by various providential Dispensations in the World and renewed Effusions of the Holy Spirit from above which are to be waited for and seeing that all endeavours for National Reformation are attended with insuperable Difficulties few Churches being either able or willing to extricate themselves from the Dust of Traditions and Time with the Rust of Secular Interests I would hope that they shall not be always the Object of publick Severities who keeping the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Truth and Peace with all sincere Disciples of Christ every where do design nothing but a Reformation of themselves and their ways by an universal compliance with the Will and Word of Christ alone whom God hath commanded them in all things to hear and obey The Reduction I say of the Profession of Christianity in general unto its Primitive Purity Simplicity Separation from the World and all Implication with Secular Interests so as that it should comprize nothing but the Guidance of the Souls of Men in the Life of God towards the Enjoyment of him is a Work more to be prayed for to come in its proper season then to be expected in this Age. Nor do any yet appear fitted in the least Measure for the undertaking or attempting such a Work any farther then by their own Personal Profession and Example And whilst things continue amongst Protestant Churches in the State wherein they are under the Influence of divided secular Interests and advantagious Mixtures with them with the Reliques of the Old General Apostasie by differences in points of Doctrine in Rules of Discipline in Orders of Divine Worship it is in vain to look for any Union or Communion among them in a compliance with any certain Rule of Vniformity either in the Profession of Faith or in the Practice of Worship and Discipline Nor would such an Agreement among them could it be attained be of any great Advantage unto the important ends of Religion unless a Revival of the Power of it in the Soules of Men do accompany it In the mean time the Glory of our Christian Profession in Righteousness Holiness and a visible Dedication of its Professors unto God is much lost in the World innumerable Souls perishing through the want of effectual means for their Conversion and Edification To attempt publick National Reformation whilst things Ecclesiastick and Civil are so involved as they are the one being riveted into the legal constitution of the other is neither the Duty nor Work of Private men Nor will as I suppose Wise Men be over forward in attempting any such thing unless they had better Evidence of means to make it effectual then any that do as yet appear For the Religion of a Nation in every form will answer the Ministry of it What is the present Duty in this State of things of those private Christians or Ministers who cannot satisfie their Consciences as unto their Duty towards God without endeavouring a Conformity unto the Will of Christ in the Observance of all his Institutions and Commands confining all their Concerns in Religion unto things Spiritual and Heavenly is the Enquiry before us CHAP. I. Of the Original of Churches WHEN any thing which is pleaded to belong unto Religion or the Worship of God is proposed unto us Our first Consideration of it ought to be in that Enquiry which our Lord Jesus Christ made of the Pharisees concerning the Baptism of John Whence is it from Heaven or of Men He distributes all things which come under that Plea or Pretence into two heads as unto their Original and Efficient cause namely Heaven and Men. And these are not only different and distinct but so contradictory one unto another that as unto any thing wherein Religion or the Worship of God is concerned they cannot concur as partial causes of the same effect What is of Men is not from Heaven and what is from Heaven is not of Men. And hence is his determination concerning both sorts of these things Every plant which my Heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up Mat. 15.13 Designing therefore to treat of Churches their Original Nature Vse and End my first Enquiry must be whether they are from Heaven or of Men that is whether they are of a Divine Original having a Divine Institution or whether they are an Ordinance or Creation of Men For their Pedigree must be derived from one of these singly they never concurred in the Constitution of any part of Divine Worship or any thing that belongs thereunto This would seem a case and enquiry of an exceeding easie determination For the Scripture every where makes mention of the Church or Churches as the Ordinances and Institutions of God But such things have falln out in the World in latter Ages as may make men justly question whether we understand the mind of God aright or no in what is spoken of them At least if they should allow that the Churches so mentioned in the Scripture were of Divine Appointment yet it might be highly questionable whether those which have since been in the World be not a meer product of the invention and power of men 1. For many Ages such things alone were proposed unto the world and imposed on it for the only Church as were from Hell rather than from Heaven at least from Men and those none of the best For all men in these Western parts of the world were obliged to believe and profess on the penalties of Eternal and Temporal Destruction that the Pope of Rome and those depending on him were the only Church in the World If this should be granted as it was almost universally in some Ages and in this is earnestly contended for there would be a thousand evidences to prove that the institution of Churches is not from Heaven but from Men. Whether the inventions of men in the mystery of iniquity be to be received again or no men of secular Wisdom and Interest may do well to consider but he must be blind and mad and accursed in his mind and understanding who can think of receiving it as from
Heaven as a Divine Institution But I have treated of this subject in other Discourses 2. The Name Pretence and presumed power of the Church or Churches have been made and used as the greatest Engine for the promoting and satisfying the Avarice Sensuality Ambition and cruelty of men that ever was in the world Never any thing was found out by men or Sathan himself so fitted suited and framed to fill and satisfie the lusts of multitudes of men as this of the Church hath been and yet continues to be For it is so ordered is of that make constitution and use that corrupt men need desire no more for the attainment of Wealth Honour Grandeur Pleasure all the ends of their Lusts spiritual or carnal but a share in the Government and power of the Church nor hath an interest therein been generally used unto any other ends All the Pride and Ambition all the flagitious lives in Luxury Sensuality Uncleanness Incests c. of Popes Cardinals Prelates and their Companions with their hatred unto and oppression of Good men arose from the advantage of their being reputed the Church To this very day the Church here and there as it is esteemed is the greatest means of keeping Christian Religion in its power and purity out of the world and a temptation to multitudes of men to prefer the Church before Religion and to be obstinate in their oppositions unto it These things being plain and evident unto wise men who had no share in the conspiracy nor the benefit of it how could they think that this Church-State was from Heaven and not of Men. 3. By the Church so esteemed and in pursuit of its Interests by its Authority and Power innumerable multitudes of Christians have been slain or murdered and the earth soked with their Blood Two Emperours of Germany alone fought above eighty battels for and against the pretended power and authority of the Church It hath laid whole Countreys desolate with fire and sword turning Cities into ashes and Villages into a wilderness by the destruction of their Inhabitants It was the Church which killed murthered and burnt innumerable holy Persons for no other reason in the world but because they would not submit their Souls Consciences and Practices unto her commands and be subject unto her in all things Nor was there any other Church conspicuously visible in all these parts of the world nor was it esteemed lawful once to think that this was not the true Church or that there was or could be any other For men to believe that this Church-State was from Heaven is for them to believe that cruelty bloodshed murther the destruction of mankind especially of the best the wisest and the most holy among them is the only way to Heaven 4. The secular worldly interest of multitudes lying in this presumptive Church and the state of it they preferred and exalted it above all that is called God and made the greatest Idol of it that ever was in the world For it was the faith and profession of it that its authority over the Souls and Consciences of men is above the Authority of the Scripture so that they have no Authority towards us unless it be given unto them by this Church and that we neither can nor need believe them to be the Word of God unless they inform us and command us so to do This usurpation of Divine Honour in putting itself and its Authority above that of the Scripture or Word of God discovers full well whence it was In like manner those who assumed it unto themselves to be the Church without any other Right Title or Pretence unto it have exalted one amongst them and with him themselves in their several capacities above all Emperors Kings and Princes Nations and People trampling on them at their pleasure Is this Church-State from Heaven Is it of Divine Institution Is it the heart and center of Christian Religion Is it that which all men must be subject to on pain of eternal damnation who that knows any thing of Christ or the Gospel can entertain such a thought without detestation and abhorrency 5. This Pretence of the Church is at this day one of the greatest causes of the Atheism that the world is filled withal Men find themselves they know not how to belong unto this or that Church they suppose that all the Religion that is required of them is no more but what this Church suggests unto them and abhorring through innumerable prejudices to enquire whether there be any other ministerial Church-State or no understanding at length the Church to be a political combination for the Wealth Power and Dignity of some persons they cast away all regard of Religion and become professed Atheists 6. Unto this very day the woful Divisions Distractions and end less Controversies that are among Christians with the dangerous Consequences and effects of them do all spring and arise from the Churches that are in the World Some are for the Church of Rome some for the Church of England some for the Greek Church and so of the rest which upon an acknowledgment of such a state of them as is usually allowed cannot but produce Wars and Tumults among Nations with the oppression of particular persons in all sorts of calamities In one place men are killed for not owning of one Church and in another for approving of it Amongst our selves prisons are filled and mens goods spoiled divisions multiplied and the whole Nation endangered in a severe attempt to cause all Christians to acknowledge that Church-State which is set up among us In brief these Churches in the great Instance of that of Rome have been and are the Scandal of Christian Religion and the greatest cause of most of the evils and villanies which the world hath been replenished withal And is it any wonder if men question whether they are from Heaven or of Men For my part I look upon it as one of the greatest mercies that God hath bestowed on any professed Christians in these latter Ages that he hath by the Light and knowledge of his Word disentangled the Souls and Consciences of any that do believe from all Respect and Trust unto such Churches discovering the vanity of their pretences and wickedness of their practices whereby they openly proclaim themselves to be of Men and not from Heaven Not that he hath led them off from a Church-State thereby but by the same word revealed that to them which is pure simple humble holy and so far from giving occasion unto any of the evils mentioned as that the admittance of it will put an immediate end unto them all Such shall we find the true and Gospel Church-State to be in the following Description of it He that comes out of the Confusion and Disorder of these humane and as unto some of them hellish Churches who is delivered from this mystery of iniquity in darkness and confusion policies and secular contrivances coming thereon to obtain a view of
the true native Beauty glory and use of Evangelical Churches will be thankful for the Greatness of his Deliverance Whereas therefore for many Ages the Church of Rome with those claiming under it and depending on it was esteemed to be the only true Church in the World and nothing was esteemed so highly criminal not murther Treason nor Incest as to think of or to assert any other Church-State it was impossible that any wise man not utterly infatuated could apprehend a Church any Church whatever to be of Divine Institution or Appointment For all the evils mentioned and others innumerable were not only occasioned by it but they were effects of it and inseparable from its State and Being And if any other Churches also which although the people whereof they consist are of another faith than those of the Roman Church are like unto it in their make and constitution exercising the Right power and authority which they claim unto themselves by such ways and means as are plainly of this World and of their own invention they do leave it highly questionable from whence they are as such For it may be made to appear that such Churches so far as they are such are obstructive of the sole end of all Churches which is the Edification of them that do believe however any that are of them or belong unto them may promote that end by their personal endeavours But notwithstanding all these things it is most certain that Churches are of a Divine Original that they are the ordinance and institution of Christ. I am not yet arrived in the order of this Discourse to a convenient season of declaring what is the especial nature use and end of such Churches as are so the Institution of God and so to give a definition of them which shall be done afterwards but treat only as unto the general notion of a Church and what is signified thereby These are of God And in those Churches before described under a corrupt degenerate estate three things may be considered 1 What is of man without the least pretence unto the appointment or command of God Such is the very Form Fabrick and Constitution of the Church of Rome and those that depend thereon or are conformed thereunto That which it is that whereby it is what it is in its Kind Government Rule and End is all of man without the least countenance given unto it from any thing of God's Institution This is that which through a long effectual working of men and Sathan in a mystery of iniquity it arrived unto Herewith the Saints of God ought to have no compliance but bear witness against it with their lives if called thereunto This in due time the Lord Christ will utterly destroy 2 Such things as pretend unto a countenance to be given them by divine Institution but horribly corrupted Such are the Name of a Church and its Power a Worship pretended to be Religious and Divine an Order as to Officers and Rulers different from the people with sundry things of the like nature these things are good in themselves but as ingrossed into a false Church-State and Worship corrupt in themselves they are of Men and to be abhorred of all that seek after the true Church of Christ. 3 There is that which is the Essence of a true Church namely that it be a society of men united for the Celebration of Divine Worship This so far as it may be found among them is to be approved But Churches as was said are of a Divine Original and have the warrant of Divine Authority The whole Scripture is an account of God's Institution of Churches and of his dealing with them God laid the foundation of Church Societies and the necessity of them in the Law of Nature by the creation and constitution of it I speak of Churches in general as they are Societies of Humane Race one way or other joyned and united together for the Worship of God Now the sole End of the Creation of the Nature of man was the Glory of God in that Worship and Obedience which it was fitted and enabled to perform For that end and no other was our nature created in all its Capacities Abilities and Perfections Neither was man so made meerly that every individual should singly and by himself perform this Worship though that also every individual person is obliged unto Every man alone and by himself will not only find himself indigent and wanting supplies of sundry kinds but also that he is utterly disabled to act sundry faculties and powers of his Soul which by nature he is endued withal Hence the Lord God said It is not good that man should be alone Gen. 2.18 These things therefore are evident in themselves 1 That God created our nature or made man for his own Worship and Service and fitted the powers and faculties of his soul thereunto 2 That this nature is so fitted for Society so framed for it as its next end that without it it cannot act itself according unto what it is empowered unto And this is the foundation of all Order and Government in the world among Mankind 3 That by the Light of nature this acting in Society is principally designed unto the Worship of God The Power I say and Necessity of acting in Society is given unto our nature for this end principally that we may thus glorify God in and by the Worship which he requires of us 4 That without the Worship of God in Societies there would be an absolute failure of one principal end of the Creation of man nor would any glory arise unto God from the Constitution of his nature so fitted for Society as that it cannot act its own powers without it 5 All Societies are to be regulated in the light of Nature by such circumstances as whereby they are suited unto their end for which they may be either too large or too much restrained Hence have we the Original of Churches in the Light of Nature men associating themselves together or uniting in such Societies for the Worship of God which he requires of them as may enable them unto an orderly Performance of it are a Church And hereunto it is required 1 That the persons so uniting are sensible of their Duty and have not lost the knowledge of the end of their Creation and Being 2 That they are acquainted with that Divine Religious Worship which God requires of them The former Light and Persuasion being lost issues in Atheism And by the loss of this instead of Churches the generality of Mankind have coalesced into idolatrous combinations 3 That they do retain such innate Principles of the Light of Nature as will guide them in the discharge of their Duties in these Societies As 1 That the Societies themselves be such as are meet for their end fit to exercise and express the Worship of God in them not such as whose Constitution makes them unfit for any such end And this gives the Natural
Words and the Interpretation of them so many various and opposite Opinions about them and those debated in such long and Operous Discourses that some would take an Argument from thence that nothing can be directly proved from them nor any certain account of the State and Duty of the Church be thence collected But nothing can be insinuated more false and absurd nor which more directly tendeth to the overthrow of the whole Authority of the Scripture For if when men are seduced by their Interests or otherwise to multiply false Expositions of any place of Scripture and to contend earnestly about them that thereon as unto us they lose their instructive Power and certain Determination of the Truth we should quickly have no Bottom or Foundation for our Faith in the most important Articles of Religion nor could have so at this day But all the various Pretences of men some whereof would have the Pope others a General Councel some the Civile Magistrate some the Jewish Synagogue some a Company of Arbitrators are nothing but so many Instances of what Interest Prejudice corrupt Lusts ambitious Designs with a dislike of the Truth will bring forth To me it seems strange that any impartial man reading this Context can take the Church in this place in any other sense but for such a Society as whereunto an offending and offended Brother or Disciple of Christ might and ought to belong to the Body whereof they might address themselves for Relief and Remedy or the Removal of Offences by vertue of the Authority and Appointment of Jesus Christ. It were an endless Task and unsuited unto our present Design to examine the various pretensions unto the Church in this place enough also if not too much hath been written already about them I shall therefore observe only some few things from the context which will sufficiently evidence what sort of Church it is that is here intended 1. The Rule and Direction given by our Saviour in this place unto his Disciples doth not concern civil Injuries as such but such Sins as have Scandal and Offence in them either causing other men to Sin or giving them Grief and Offence for Sin whereby the exercise of Love in mutual Communion may be impeded Private Injuries may be respected herein but not as Injuries but so far as they are scandalous and matter of Offence unto them unto whom they are known And this appears 1 From the proper Signification of the Phrase here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If thy Brother Sin against thee Doing of an injury is expressed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to be injured by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 6.8 9. that is to be wronged to be dealt unjustly withal and to be defrauded or deprived of our Right But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not so used but only so to sin as to give scandal unto them against whom that Sin is said to be 1 Cor. 8.11 12 To be guilty of Sin against Christ in the light of their consciences is to sin against them 2. It is evident in the context Our Saviour is treating directly about all sorts of scandals and offences or sins as occasions of falling stumbling and sinning and so of perishing unto others giving Rules and Directions about them from 8th verse unto these words wherein Direction is given about their Cure and Removal And two things he ascribes unto these scandals 1. That weak Christians are despised in them ver 10. 2. That they are in danger to be destroyed or lost for ever by them ver 14. which gives us a true account of the nature of scandalous Offences Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sin is used here in the same sense with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before to give offence by a scandalous miscarriage 3. Where the same Rule is again recorded the words used enforce this application of them Luk. 17.1 2 3. The Lord Christ foretells his Disciples that scandals and offences would arise with the nature and danger of them v. 1. And because that they obtain their pernicious effects mostly on them that are weak he gives caution against them with especial respect unto such among his Disciples better any one were cast into the Sea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then that he should give scandal or offence unto one of these little ones ver 2. And what he expresseth by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ver 2. he expresseth by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ver 3. sin against thee and this is plain from thâ— direction which he gives hereon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rebuke him The word is never used with respect unto private Injuries but as they are sins or faults so is it joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 4.2 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the only word used for the Rebuke given or to be given unto a scandalous Offender 2 Cor. 2.6 4 Another Rule is given in case of private Injuries that are only such and that is that we immediately forgive them 5. It doth not seem a Direction suited unto that intense Love which the Lord Christ requireth in all his Disciples one towards another nor the nature of that Love in its Exercise as it is described 1 Cor. 13. that for a private Injury done unto any man without respect unto sin against God therein which is the scandal he should follow his Brother so far as to have him cast â—ut of the Communion of all Churches and Believers which yet in case of Sin unrepented of is a necessary Duty 2dly The Rule here prescribed and the Direction given were so prescribed and given for the use of all the Disciples of Christ in all Ages and are not to be confined unto any present case or the present season For 1. There was no such case at present no mutual offence among any of his Disciples that should require this Determination of it only respect is had unto what might afterwards fall out in the Church 2. There was no need of any such Direction at that time because Christ himself was then constantly present with them in whom all Church Power did reside both eminently and formally Accordingly when any of them did offend unto scandal he did himself rebuke them Matth. 16.22 23. And when any thing of mutual Offence fell out among them he instructed them and directed them into the way of Love doing what any Church could do and much more also Mat. 20 24 25 26 27.28 3 This was a case which our Saviour foreknew and foretold that it would fall out in the Church in futuâ—e generations even unto the end of the world It doth so every day and will do so whilst men are in an imperfect state here below Nor is there any thing wherein the Church as unto its Order â—urity and Edification is more concerned Nor can any of them be preserved without a certain Rule for the cure and healing of offences nor are so in any Church where such a Rule is
person of an Apostolical Spirit consonant unto the stile and writings of the Apostles themselves a precious Jewel and just Representation of the state and order of the Church in those days And sundry things we may observe from it 1. There is nothing in it that gives the least intimation of any other Church-State but that which was Congregational although there were the highest causes and Reasons for him so to do had there been any such Churches then in being The case he had in hand was that of Ecclesiastical Sedition or Schism in the Church of Corinth the Church or Body of the Brethren having unjustly deposed their Elders as it should seem all of them Giving advice herein unto the whole Church using all sorts of Arguments to convince them of their sin directing all probable means for their Cure he never once sends them to the Bishop or Church of Rome as the Head of Vnity unto all Churches makes no mention of any Metropolitical or Diocesan Church and its Rule or of any single Bishop and his Authority No one of any such Order doth he either commend or condemn or once address himself unto with either Admonitions Exhortations Encouragements or Directions He only handles the cause by the Rule of the Scripture as it was stated between the Church itself and its Elders I take it for granted that if there were any Church at Corinth consisting of many Congregations in the City and about it or comprehensive as some say of the whole Region of Achaia that there was a single Officer or Bishop over that whole Church But none such is here mentioned If there were any such he was either Deposed by the people or he was not If he were Deposed he was only one of the Presbyters for they were only Presbyters that were Deposed If he were not why is he not once called on to discharge his duty in curing of that Schism or blamed for his neglect Certainly there was never greater Prevarication used by any man in any cause than is by Clemens in this if the state of the Church its Rule and Order were such as some now pretend For he neither lets the people know wherein their sin and Schism did lye namely in a Separation from their Bishop nor doth once mention the only proper cure and remedy of all their Evils But he knew their state and order too well to insist on things that were not then in rerum natura and wherein they were not concerned 2. This Epistle is written as unto the whole Church at Corinth so in the name of the whole Church of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Church of God which dwelleth or sojourneth as a stranger at Rome in the City of Rome to the Church of God that dwelleth or sojourneth at Corinth For although that Church was then in disorder under no certain Rule having cast off all their Elders c. yet the Church of Rome not only allows it to be a sister-Church but salutes the Brethren of it in the following words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called and sanctified through the will of God by our Lord Jesus Christ. The Churches of Christ were not so ready in those days to condemn the persons nor to judge the Church-state and condition of others on every miscarriage real or supposed as some have been and are in these latter Ages 2. This Address being from the body of the Church at Rome unto that at Corinth without the least mention of the Officers of them in particular it is evident that the Churches themselves that is the whole entire Community of them had Communion with one another as they were sister-Churches and that they had themselves the transaction of all Affairs wherein they were concerned as they had in the days of the Apostles Acts 15.1 2 3. It was the Brethren of the Church at Antioch who determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain others should go up to Hierusalem to consult the Apostles and Elders See also Chap. 21.22 This they did not nor ought to do without the Presence Guidance Conduct and consent of their Elders or Rulers where they had any But this they were not excluded from And that Church the whole Body or fraternity whereof doth advise and consult in those things wherein they are concerned on the account of their Communion with other Churches is a Congregational Church and no other It was the Church who sent this Epistle unto the Corinthians Claudius Ephebus Valerius Bibo Fortunatus are named as their Messengers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that are sent by us our Messengers our Apostles in these matters Such as the Churches made use of on all such occasions in the Apostles days 2 Cor. 8.23 And the persons whom they sent were only Members of the Church and not Officers nor do we any where hear of them under that Character Now they could not be sent in the name of the Church but by its consent nor could the Church consent without its Assembling together This was the state and order of the first Churches in that Communion which was amongst them according to the mind of Christ they had a singular concern in the welfare and prosperity of each other and were solicitous about them in their trials Hence those who were planted at a greater distance than would allow frequent personal converse with their respective Members did on all occasions send Messengers unto one another sometimes meerly to visit them in love and sometimes to give or take Advice But these things as indeed almost all others that bâ—long unto the Communion of Churches either in themselves or with one another are either utterly lost and buryed or kept above ground in a pretence of Episcopal Authority Churches themselves being wholly excluded from any concernment in them But as the Advice of the Church of Rome was desired in this case by the whole Church of Corinth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so it was given by the Body of the Church itself and sent by Messengers of their own 3. The description given of the state ways and walking of the Church of Corinth that is that whole Fraternity of the Church which fell afterwards into that disorder which is reproved before their fall is such as that it bespeaks their walking together in one and the same society and is sufficient to make any good man desire that he might see Churches yet in the world unto whom or the generality of whose Members that Description might be honestly and justly accommodated One Character which is given of them I shall mention only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There was a full or plentiful effusion of the Holy Ghost upon you all so that being full or filled with an holy will holiness of will and a good readiness of mind with a pious devout confidence you stretched out your hands in Prayers to Almighty God supplicating his clemency or Mercy for the pardon of your involuntary sins sins fallen into by infirmity or
duely discharged the Office of Episcopacy Other distinction and difference of ordinary Officers besides that of Bishops or Elders and Deacons the Church at Rome in those days knew not Such ought to be in every particular Church Of any one single person to preside over many Churches which is necessary unto the Constitution of a Church-state distinct from that which is Congregational Clemens knew nothing in his days but gives us such a description of the Church and its order as is inconsistent with such a pretence 6. I shall add no more from this excellent Epistle but only the account given in it of the first constitution of Officers in the Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our Apostles therefore knowing by our Lord Jesus Christ that there would contention arise about the name of Episcopacy that is Episcopacy itself For this cause being indued with a perfect foresight of things they appointed those fore-mentioned their first Converts unto the Office of the Ministry for the future describing or giving order about the course of the Ministry that other approved men might succeed them in their Ministry These Elders therefore who were so appointed by them and afterwards by other famous men with the consent of the whole Church c. Sundry things we may observe in this Discourse 1. The Apostles foresaw there would be strife and contention about the name of Episcopacy that is the Office itself and those who should possess it This Episcopacy was that Office which the deposed Elders had well discharged in the Church of Corinth This they might foresee from the nature of the thing itself the inclination of men unto preheminence and the instance they had seen in their own days in such as Diotrephes with the former Divisions that had been in this very Church about their Teachers 1 Cor. 1.12 But moreover they were instructed in the knowledge of it by our Lord Jesus Christ through his Divine Spirit abiding with them and teaching them all things This therefore they sought by all means to prevent and that two ways 1. In that for the first time themselves appointed approved persons unto the Office of the Ministry not that they did it of themselves without the consent and choice of the Church whereunto any of them were appointed for this was directly contrary unto their practice Act. 1.15 22 23 26. Chap. 6.3 Chap. 14.23 But that the peace and edification of the Churches might be provided for they themselves spiritually tryed and approved of fit persons so to lead the Church in their choice Wherefore that which is added afterwards of the consent of the whole Church is to be referred unto those who were ordained by the Apostles themselves 2. They gave Rules and Orders namely in their Writings concerning the Offices and Officers that were to be in the Church with the way whereby they should be substituted into the place and room of them that were deceased as we know they have done in their Writings 3. After this was done by the Apostles other excellent persons as the Evangelists did the same These assisted the Churches in the Ordination and Choice of their Officers according unto the Rules prescribed by the Apostles And I know not but that the eminent Pastors of other Churches who usually gave their assistance in the setting apart and Ordination of others unto the Ministry be intended I have insisted long on this Testimony being led on by the Excellency of the writing itself Nothing remains written so near the times of the Apostles nor doth any that is extant which was written afterwards give such an Evidence of Apostolical Wisdom Gravity and Humility Neither is there in all Antiquitie after the writings of the Apostles such a Representation of the State Order and Rule of first Evangelical Churches And it is no small prejudice unto the pretensions of future Ages that this Apostolical person handling a most weighty Ecclesiastical cause makes not the least mention of such Offices Power and Proceedings as wherein some would have all Church-rule and order to consist The Epistle of Polycarpus and the Elders of the Church at Smyrna with him unto the Church of the Philippians is the next on Roll of Antiquity Nothing appears in the whole to intimate any other Church-state or Order than that described by Clemens The Epistle is directed unto the whole Church at Philippi not unto any particular Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This was the usual style of those days so was it used as we have seen by Clemens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so it was used presently after the death of Polycarpus by the Church at Smyrna in the account they gave unto other Churches of his death and Martyrdome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the same was the Inscription of the Epistle of the Churches at Vienna and Lyons in France unto the Churches in Asia and Phrygia as we shall see immediately And these are plain Testimonies of that Communion among the Churches in those days which was held in and by the Body of each Church or the Community of the Brotherhood which is a clear demonstration of their State and Order And those whom the Apostle writing to the Philippians calls their Bishops and Deacons Polycarpus calls their Presbyters and Deacons It behoves you saith he unto the Church there to abstain from these things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being subject unto the Elders and Deacons Nor doth he mention any other Bishop among the Philippians And it may be observed that in all these Primitive Writings there is still a distinction made after the Example of the Scripture between the Church and the Guides Rulers Bishops or Elders of it And the name of the Church is constantly assigned unto the Body of the People as distinct from the Elders nowhere to the Bishops or Elders as distinct from the people though the Church in its compleat state comprehendeth both sorts Unto this time that is about the year 107 or 108 do belong the Epistles ascribed unto Ignatius if so be they were written by him For Polycarpus wrote his Epistle unto the Philippians after Ignatius was carried to Rome having wrote his Epistle before in Asia Many are the Contests of Learned Men about those Epistles which remain whether they are genuine or the same that were written by him for that he did write Epistles unto sundry Churches is acknowledged by all And whereas there have in this Age been two Copies found and published of these Epistles wherein very many things that were obnoxious unto just exception in those before published do not at all appear yet men are not agreed which of them ought to be preferred and many yet deny that any of them were those written by Ignatius I shall not interpose in this contest only I must say that if any of his genuine Writings do yet remain yet the Corruption and Interpolation of them for many Ages must needs much impair the Authority of what is represented in them as his nor am
place unto all the Members of it was a particular Congregation 6. The things that he ascribeth unto this Leader to be done at this general meeting of the Church every Lords day were 1. That he prayed 2. That after the reading of the Scripture he preached 3. That he consecrated the Eucharist the Elements of the Bread and Wine being distributed by the Deacons unto the Congregation 4. That he closed the whole Worship of the day in prayer 7. In the Consecration of the Sacramental Elements he observes that the President prayed at large giving thanks to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So vain is the pretence of some that in the Primitive times they consecrated the Elements by the Repetition of the Lords prayer only After the participation of the Eucharist there was a Collection made for the poor as he describeth it at large what was so gathered being committed to the Pastor who took care for the distribution of it unto all sorts of poor belonging unto the Church Hereunto was added as Tertullian observes the Exercise of Discipline in their Assemblies whereof we shall speak afterwards The close of the Administration of the Sacrament Justin gives us in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Pastor again according to his ability or power poureth forth or sends up prayers the people all joyfully crying Amen c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as Origen expounds the Phrase often used by himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 8. ad Cels. according unto the present Ability given unto him This was the state the Order and the Worship of the Church with its Method in the days of Justin Martyr This and no other is that which we plead for Unto these times belongs the most excellent Epistle of the Churches of Vienna and Lyons in France unto the Brethren in Asia and Phrygia recorded at large by Eusebius Hist. lib. 5. cap 1. Their design in it is to give an account of the holy Martyrs who suffered in the persecution under Marcus Antoninus I am no way concerned in what state Irenaeus was in the Church at Lyons whereon after the writing of this Epistle he was sent to Eleutherius the Bishop of Rome which he gives an account of Chap. 4. He is indeed in that Epistle called a Presbyter of the Church although as some suppose it was sundry years after the death of Pothinus whom they call Bishop of Lyons into whose room he immediately succeeded And Eusebius himself cap. 8. affirming that he would give an account of the Writings of the antient Ecclesiastical Presbyters in the first place produceth those of Irenaeus But these things belong not unto our present contest The Epistle we intend was written by the Brethren of those Churches and it was written to the Brethren of the Churches in Asia and Phrygia after the manner of the Scripture wherein the fraternity or Body of the Church was designed or intended in all such Epistles From them was this Epistle and unto those of the same sort was it written not from one Bishop unto another And as this manifests the concern of the Brotherhood in all Ecclesiastical Affairs so with all other circumstances it evidenceth that those Churches were particular or Congregational only Nor is there any thing in the whole Epistle that should give the least intimation of any other Church state knowâ— unto them This Epistle as recorded by Eusebius gives us as noble Representation of the Spirit and Communion that was then among the Churches of Christ being written with Apostolical simplicity and gravity and remote from those Titles of Honour and affected swelling words which the faigned writings of that Age and some that are genuine in those that followed are stuffed withal Tertullâ—an who lived about the end of the second Century gives us the same account of the State Order and Worship of the Churches as was given beâ—ore by Justin Martyr Apol. ad Gen. cap. 39. The Description of a Church he first lays down in these words Corpâ—s sumus de conscientia Religionis Disciplinae unitate spei foedere We are a Body united in the Conscience of Religion or a conscientious Observation of the Duties of Religion by an Agreement in Discipline whereby it was usual with the Antients to express Universal Obedience unto the Doctrine and commands of Christ and in a Covenant of Hope For whereas such a Body or Religious Society could not be united but by a Covenant he calls it a Covenant of Hope because the principal respect was had therein unto the things hoped foâ— They covenanted together so to live and walk in the Discipline of Christ or Obedience unto his commands as that they might come together unto the enjoyment of Eternal Blessedness This Religious Body or Society thus united by Covenant did meet together in the same Assembly or Congregation Corpus suâ—us â—oâ—mus in coeâ—um Congregationem ut ad Deum quasi manu facta precationibus ambiamus orantes And cogimur ad divinarum literarum commemorationem c. Designing to declare as he doth in particular Negotia Christianae factionis as he calls them or the Duties of Christian Religion which in their Churches they did attend unto he lays the foundation in their meetings in the saâ—â— Assemâ—ly or Congregation In these Assemblies there presided the Elders that upon a Testimony of their meetness unto that Office were chosen thereunto President probati quique seniores honorem istum non pretiâ— sed Testimonio adepti And in the Church thus met together in the same place Assembly or Congregation under the rule and conduct of their Elders among other things they exercised Discipline that is in the presence and by the consent of the whole Ibidem etiam exhortationes castigationes censura divina Nam judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu summumque futuri judâ—cii praejudicium est sâ— quis ita deliquerit ut à communicatione Oratinis conventus omnis sancti commercii relegetur The loss of this Discipline and the manner of its Administration hath been one of the principal means of the Apostacy of Churches from their Primitive Institution To the same purpose doth Origen give us an account of the way of the gathering and establishing Churches under Elders of their own choosing in the close of his last Book against Celsus And although in the days of Cyprian in the third Century the distinction between the Bishop in any Church eminently so called and those who are only Presbyters with their imparity and not only the precedency but superiority of one over others began generally to be admitted yet it is sufficiently manifest from his Epistles that the Church wherein he did preside was so far a particular Church as that the whole Body or Fraternity of it was admitted unto all advice in things of common concernment unto the whole Church and allowed the exercise of their
Anâ—yra in Galatia about the year 314 Can. 13. and mention is again made of them in a Synod of Antioch An. 341. and somewhat before at the Council of Neocaesarea Can. 13. and frequently afterwards as any one may see in the late Collections of the antient Canons I verily believe nor can the contrary be proved but that these Chorepiscopi at first were as absolute and compleat in the Office of Episcopacy as any of the Bishops of the greater Cities having their name or denomination from the places of their Residence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not for an intimation of any inferiority in them unto other City-Bishops But so it came to pass that through their poverty and want of Interest their Ministry being confined unto a small Country-Parish perhaps through a comparative meanness of their Gifts or Abilities the City-Bishop claimed a Superiority over them and made Canons about their Power the bounding and exercising of it in Dependance on themselves For a while they were esteemed a degree above meer Presbyters who accompanyed or attended the Bishop of the City-Church in his Administrations and a degree beneath the Bishop himself in a posture never designed by Christ nor his Apostles Wherefore in process of time the name and thing were utterly lost and all the Country-Churches were brought into an absolute subjection unto the City-Church something being allowed unto them for Worship nothing for Rule and Discipline whereby the first state of Churches in their Original Institution sacredly preserved in the first Centuries was utterly lost and demolished I shall add but one Argument more to evincâ— the true state and nature of Evangelical Churches herein namely that they were only particular Congregations and that is taken from the Duties and Powers ascribed in the Scripture unto Churches and the Members or entire Brotherhood of them It was observed before that the Epistles of the Apostles were written all of them unto the Body of the Churches in contradistinction unto their Elders Bishops or Pastors unless it were those that were written unto particular persons by name And as this is plain in all the Epistles of Paul wherein sometimes distinct mention is made of the Officers of the Church sometimes none at all so the Apostle John affirms that he wrote unto the Church but that Diotrephes who seems to have been their Bishop received him not at once rejecting the Authority of the Apostle and overthrowing the liberty of the Church which example was diligently followed in the succeeding Ages Joh. Epist. 3. ver 9. And the Apostle Peter writing unto the Churches on an especial occasion speaks distinctly of the Elders 1 Pet. 5.1 2. See also Heb. 13.24 the body of the Epistle being directed to the Body of Churches Wherefore all the Instructions Directions and Injunctions given in those Epistles as unto the exercise of power or the performance of duty they are given unto the Churches themselves Now these are such many of them as cannot be acted or performed in any Church by the Body of the People but that which is Congregational only It were too long here to insist on particulars it shall be done elsewhere and it will thence appear that this Argument alone is sufficient to bear the weight of this whole Cause The Reader may if he please consider what Representation hereof is made in these places compared together Matth. 18.15 16 17 18. Act. 1.12 23 Chap. 2.1 42 44 46. Chap. 5.11 12 13. Chap. 11.21 22 25 26 28 29 30. Chap. 12.5 12. Chap. 14.26 27. Chap. 15.1 2 3 4 6 12 13 22 23 27 28 30. Chap. 20.28 Rom. 15.5 6 14 25 26. Chap. 16.1 17 18. 1 Cor. 1.4 5. Chap. 5. throughout Chap. 12.4 7 8 9 11 15 18 28 29 30 31. Chap. 14. throughout Chap. 16.10 11. 2 Cor. 3.1 2 3. Chap. 7.14 15. Chap. 8.22 23 24. Chap. 2 6 7 8 9 10 11. Chap. 8.5 Ephes. 2.19 20 21 22. Chap. 5.11 12. Gal. 6.1 Philip. 2.25 26 27 28. Colos. 1.1 2. Chap. 2.3 Chap. 3.16 Chap. 4.9 12 16 17. 1 Thes. 5.11 12 13 14. 2 Thes. 3.6 7 14 15. Heb. 12.13 Chap. 10.24 25. Chap. 12.15 16. In these I say and other places innumerable there are those things affirmed of and ascribed unto the Apostolical Churches as unto their State Order Assemblies Duties Powers and Priviledges as evinces them to have been only particular Congregations CHAP. VI. Congregational Churches alone suited unto the ends of Christ in the Institution of his Church HAving given an account of that State and Order of the Gospel-Churches which are of Divine Institution it is necessary that we declare also their suitableness and sufficiency unto all the ends for which the Lord Christ appointed such Churches For if there be any true proper end of that nature which cannot be attained in or by any Church-state in this or that form it must be granted that no such form is of Divine Appointment Yea it is necessary not only that such a state as pretends unto a Divine Original be not only not contradictory unto or inconsistent with such an end but that it is effectually conducing thereunto and in its place necessary unto that purpose This therefore is that which we shall now inquire into namely whether this State and Form of Gospel-Churches in single Congregations be suited unto all those ends for which any such Churches were appointed which they must be on the account of the wisdom of Jesus Christ the Author and Founder of them or be utterly discarded from their pretence Nor is there any more forcible Argument against any pretended Church-state Rule or Order than that it is obstructive unto the Souls of men in attaining the proper ends of their whole Institution What these ends are was in general before declared I shall not here repeat them or go over them again but only single out the consideration of those which are usually pleaded as not attainable by this way of Churches in single Congregations only or that at least they are not suited unto their Attainment The first of these is Mutual Love among all Christians all the Disciples of Christ By the Disciples of Christ I intend them and them only who profess Faith in his Person and Doctrine and to hear him or to be guided by him alone in all things that appertain unto the Worship of God and their living unto him If there are any called Christians who in these things choose other guides call other Ministers hear them in their appointments we must sever them from our present consideration though there are important Duties required of us towards them also But what is alledged is necessary unto the constitution of a true Disciple of Christ. Unto all those his great command is Mutual Love among themselves This he calls in an especial manner his Commandment and a new Commandment as for other Reasons so because he had given the first absolute great Example of it in himself as also discovered
which is become a principal Article of Faith in the Roman Church There was a Reformation attempted and attained in some measure by some Nations or Churches in the last Ages from the Corruption and Impositions of the Church of Rome However none of them ever pretended that it was compleat or perfect according to the Pattern of the Scripture as unto the Institution and Discipline of the Churches no nor yet to the Example of the Primitive Church of after Ages as is acknowledged by the Church of England in the beginning of the Commination against Sinners But suppose it to be compleat to conclude that because an outward Rule of it was established so long as that outward Rule is observed there can be no need of Reformation is a way to lead Churches into a Presumptuous Security unto their Ruine For whereas Men being secured in their Interests by that Rule are prejudiced against any Progress in Reformation beyond what they have attained which that it should be a Duty is contrary unto the whole nature of Christian Religion which is the conduct of a Spiritual Life in the growth and encrease of Light and a suitable Obedience so they are apt to think that whilst they adhere unto that Rule they can stand in no need of Reformation which is but a new name for trouble and Sedition though it be the Foundation on which they stand But generally Churches think that others stand in need of Reformation but they need none themselves If they would but give them leave to Reform themselves who judge that it is needful for them without the least Prejudice unto their Church Profession or secular Interest it is all that is desired of them 2. Where Churches do so stand in need of Reformation and will not Reform themselves being warned of their Duty the Lord Christ threatens to leave them and assuredly will do so in the time that he hath limited unto his Patience This is the Subject of five of his Epistles or Messages unto the Churches of Asia Rev. chap. 2 3. And where the Lord Christ doth on any Cause or Provocation withdraw his Presence in any kind or degree from any Church it is the Duty of any of the Members of that Church to remove from themselves the Guilt of that Provocation though it cannot be done without a Separation from that Church It it safer leaving of any Church whatever then of Jesus Christ. I suppose most men think that if they had a Warning from Christ charging their defection and calling for Reformation as those Churches of Asia had they would Repent and Reform themselves But whereas it doth not appear that some of them did so whereon they were not long after deserted and destroyed it is like that there are others who would follow their steps though one should rise from the dead to warn them of their danger But this Instruction that Churches who lose their first Faith Love and Works who are negligent in Discipline and tolerate offensive Evils in Doctrines and Manners among them who are Luke-warm as unto Zeal and dead for the greatest Part of their Members as unto the Life of Holiness are disapproved by Christ and in danger of being utterly deserted by him is given unto all Churches no less divinely then if they had an immediate Message from Heaven about these things Those therefore who being under the Guilt of them and do not reform themselves cannot claim the Necessity of a continuance in their Communion from any Disciples of Christ as we shall see afterwards 3. Reformation respects either Doctrine and Worship or Obedience becoming the Gospel The Debates about such a Reformation as concerns the retaining or removing of certain Ceremonies we concern not ourselves in at present Nor shall we in this Place insist on what concerns Doctrine and Worship which may afterwards be spoken unto But we shall confine our selves here unto the consideration of Gospel Obedience only And we say That the Church of England in the Generality of its Parochial Assemblies and in itself stands in need of Reformation by reason of the woful degeneracy of the Generality of its Members that is the Inhabitants of the Land from the Rule of the Gospel and Commands of Christ as unto Spiritual Light Faith Love Holiness Charity and abounding in the fruits of Righteousness unto the Praise of God by Jesus Christ. These things are the immediate ends of Church Societies the principal means whereby God is glorified in the World Where they are neglected where they are not attained where they are not duely improved by the Generality of the Members of any Church that Church I think stands in need of Reformation This Assertion may seem somewhat importune and severe But when the sins of a Church or Nation are come to that height in all Ranks Sorts and Degrees of Men that all Persons of Sobriety do fear daily that desolating Judgements from God will break in upon us it cannot be unseasonable to make mention of them when it is done with no other design but only to shew the Necessity of Reformation or how necessary it is for some if all will not comply therewith For if a City be on fire it is surely lawful for any of the Citizens to save and preserve if they can their own houses though the Mayor and Aldermen should neglect the Preservation of the whole City in General It might be easily demonstrated what great numbers amongst us 1. Who have imbibed Atheistical Opinions and either vent them or speak presumptuously according unto their Influence and Tendency every day 2. Who are prophane Scoffers at all true Christian Piety and the due expressions of the Power of Godliness an Evil not confined unto the Laity such things being uttered and published by them as should be astonishable unto all that know the Fear of the Lord and his Terror 3. Who are profoundly Ignorant of the Mysteries of the Gospel or those Doctrines of Christian Religion whose knowledge is of the highest importance and necessity 4. Who are openly flagitious in their Lives whence all sorts of gross Immoralities do fill the Land from one end unto the other 5. Who live in a constant neglect of all more private holy Duties whether in their Families or in Personal Retirements 6. Who are evidently under the Power of Pride Vanity Covetousness Profaneness of Speech in cursed Oathes and Swearing 7. Who instruct the worst of men unto an Approbation of themselves in such ways as these by petulant Scoffing at the very name of the Spirit and Grace of Christ at all Expectation of his Spiritual Aids and Assistances at all fervency in religious Duties or other Acts of an holy Converse These and such like things as these do sufficiently Evidence the Necessity of Reformation For where they are continued the Use and End of Church Societies is impaired or lost And it is in vain to pretend that this is the old Plea of them who â—aused Schismes in the
shall endeavour to cheat his Conscience by Distinctions and mental Reservations in any concernments of Religious Worship I fear he hath little of it if any at all that is good for ought On these suppositions I say the Imposition of the things so often contended about on the Consciences and Profession of Christians as namely the constant sole use of the Liturgie in all Church Administrations in the Matter and Manner prescribed the Use and Practice of all Canonical Ceremonies the Religious Observation of stated Holidays with other things of the like Nature is sufficient to warrant any sober peaceable Disciple of Christ who takes care of his own Edification and Salvation to refrain the Communion required in this Rule of Conformity unless he be fully satisfied in his own Mind that all that it requires is according to the Mind of Christ and all that it forbids is disapproved by him And whereas the whole entire matter of all these Impositions are things whereof the Scripture and the Primitive Churches know nothing at all nor is there any rumour of them to be imposed in or on any Church of Christ for some Centuries of years I can but pity poor men who must bear the charge and Penalties of Schisme for dissenting from them as well as admire the fertility of their Inventions who can find out Arguments to mannage such a charge on their Account But whereas the Dissent declared from that Communion with Parochial Assemblies is that whereon we are so fiercely charged with the Guilt of Schisme and so frequently called Schismaticks I shall divert a little to Enquire into the Nature and true Notion of Schisme itself and so much the rather because I find the Author of the Vnreasonableness of Separation omit any Enquiry thereinto that he might not loose the Advantage of any pretended Description or Aggravation of it CHAP. XI Of Schisme ALthough it be no part of my present Design to treat of the Nature of Schisme yet with respect unto what hath already been discoursed and to manifest our inconcernment in the Guilt of it I shall as was said divert to give a plain and brief Account of it And in our Enquiry I must declare my self wholly unconcerned in all the Discords Divisions and Seditions that have fallen out among Christians in the latter Ages about things that were of their own Invention Schisme is a Sin against Christian Love with reference unto the deportment of men in and about the Institutions of Christ and their Communion in them As for Contentions Divisions or Separations amongst men about that Order Agreement Unity or Uniformity which are of their own Appointment whatever Moral Evil they have had in them they do not belong unto that Church Schisme which we enquire after Such have been the horrid Divisions and Fightings that have prevailed at Seasons in the Church of Rome a departure from whose self-constituted State Order and Rule hath not the least Affinity unto Schisme It will not therefore be admitted that any thing can fall under the note and Guilt of Schisme which hath not respect unto some Church state Order Rule Unity or Uniformity that is of Christs Institution There are three Notions of Schisme that deserve our Consideration 1. The first is that of Divisions among the Members of the same Church all of them abiding still in the same outward Communion without any Separation into distinct Parties And unto Schisme in this Notion of it three things do concur 1. Want of that mutual Love Condescension and Forbearance which are required in all the Members of the same Church with the Moral Evils of Whisperings Back-bitings and evil surmizes that ensue thereon 2. An undue Adherence unto some Church Officers above others causing disputes and janglings 3. Disorder in the Attendance unto the Duties of Church Assemblies and the Worship of God performed in them This is the only Notion of Schisme that is exemplified in the Scripture the only evil that is condemned under that name This will appear unto any who shall with heedfulness read the Epistles of Paul the Apostle unto the Corinthians wherein alone the nature of this Evil is stated and exemplified But this Consideration of Schism hath been almost utterly lost for many Ages whatever men do in Churches so that they depart not from the outward Communion of them it would be accounted ridiculous to esteem them Schismaticks Yet this is that which if not only yet principally the Consciences of Men are to regard if they will avoid the Guilt of Schisme But this Notion of it as was said being not suited unto the Interest or Advantages of any sort of men in the charge of it on others nor any way subservient to secure the Inventions and Impositions of the most is on the matter lost in the World 2. The second Instance of Ecclesiastical Schisme was given us in the same Church of the Corinthians afterwards an account whereof we have in the Epistle of Clemens or of the Church of Rome unto them about it the most eminent Monument of primitive Antiquity after the Writings by Divine Inspiration And that which he calls Schisme in that Church he calls also strife contention sedition tumult And it may be observed concerning that Schisme as all the Antients call it 1. That the Church continued its state and outward Communion There is no mention of any that separated from it that constituted a New Church only in the same Church they agreed not but were divided among themselves Want of Love and Forbearance attended with strife and contention among the Members of the same Church abiding in the same outward Communion was the Schisme they were Guilty of 2. The Effect of this Schisme was that the Body of the Church or Multitudes of the Members by the Instigation of some few disorderly Persons had deposed their Elders and Rulers from their Offices and probably had chosen others in their places though that be not mentioned expresly in the Epistle 3. That the Church itself is not blamed for assuming a Power unto themselves to depose their Elders much less that they had done it without the Consent Advice or Authority of any Bishop or other Church but only that they had dealt unjustly with those whom they had deposed who in the Judgement of the Church of Rome unto which they had written for Advice were esteemed not only innocent but such as had laudably and profitably discharged their Office whereon the whole blame is cast on those who had instigated the Church unto this Proceedure 4. There was not yet nor in an hundred and fifty years after the least mention or intimation of any Schisme in a dissent from any humanely invented Rules or Canons for Order Government or Worship in any Church or Religious Ceremonies imposed on the Practise of any in divine Service that is on any Church or any of the Members of it There is not the least Rumour of any such things in primitive Antiquity no Instance
which having as they thought unduely enough failed in one or two Instances it became the Destruction of a Church state not only in the Churches where such Mistakes had happened as they surmized but unto all the Churches in the World that would hold Communion with them But in these things we have no concernment Other Notions of Schisme besides those insisted on we acknowledge not nor is any other advanced with the least Probality of Truth Nor are we to be moved with outcries about Schisme wherein without regard to Truth or Charity men contend for their own Interest Of those Notions of it which have been received by men sober and learned we decline a trial by none that only excepted that the Refusal of Obedience unto the Pope and Church of Rome is all that is Schisme in the World which indeed is none at all That which is now so fiercely pleaded by some concerning different Observations of external Modes Rites Customes some more or none at all to make men Schismaticks is at once to judge all the Primitive Churches to be Schismatical Their Differences Varieties and Diversities among them about these things cannot be enumerated and so without any disadvantage unto the Faith or breach of Love they continued to be untill all Church Order and Power was swallowed up in the Papal Tyranny ten thousand times more pernicious then ten thousand such Disputes For a Close unto this whole Discourse concerning the original nature and state of Gospel Churches I shall use that Liberty which Love of the Truth puts into my Possession Churches mentioned in the Scripture ordained and appointed by the Authority of Jesus Christ were nothing but a certain number of Men and Women Converted to God by the preaching of the Gospel with their baptized seed associating themselves in Obedience unto Christs Commands and by the Direction of his Apostles for the common Profession of the same Faith the Observance and Performance of all Divine Institutions of Religious Worship unto the Glory of God their own Edification and the Conversion of others These Believers thus associated in Societies knowing the Command and Appointment of Jesus Christ by his Apostles for that End did choose from among themselves such as were to be their Rulers in the Name and Authority of Christ according to the Law and Order of his institutions who in the Scripture are called on various Considerations Elders Bishops Pastors and the like names of Dignity Authority and Office who were to administer all the solemn Ordinances of the Church among them Unto this Office they were solemnly appointed ordained or set apart by the Apostles themselves with fasting Prayer and imposition of hands or by other ordinary Officers after their decease This was the way and method of the Call and setting apart of all Ordinary Officers in the Church both under the Old Testament and in the New It is founded in the Light of Nature In the first Institution of ordinary Church Rulers under the Law the People looked out and chose fit Persons whom Moses set apart to the Office Deut. 1.13 14 15. And in the Call of Deacons Acts 6. The Apostle uses the same Words or words of the same importance unto the Church as Moses did to the People Acts 6.31 asserting the Continuation of the same way and order in their Call And whereas he who was first to be called to Office under the New Testament after the Ascension of Christ fell under a double Consideration namely of an Officer in general and of an Apostle which office was extraordinary there was a threefold Act in his Call the People chose two one of which was to be an Officer Acts 1.23 Gods immediate Determination of one as he was to be an Apostle ver 24. and the obedient Consent of the People in compliance with that Determination ver 26. The Foundation of these Churches was generally in a small number of Believers But their Church state was not compleat until they were supplyed with all ordinary Officers as Bishops and Deacons The former were of of several sorts as shall be proved hereafter And of them there were many in every Church whose number was encreased as the Members of the Church were multiplied So God appointed in the Church of the Jews that every ten Families should have a peculiar Ruler of their own Choice Deut. 1.13 14 15 For there is no mention in the New Testament of any one single Bishop or Elder in any Church of any sort whatever either Absolutely or by way of Preheminence But as the Elders of each Church were many at least more thenone so there was a parity among them and an Equality in Order Power and Rule Nor can any Instance be given unto the Contrary Of these Churches one onely was originally planted in one City Town or Village This way was taken from Conveniency for Edification and not from any positive Institution and it may be otherwise where Conveniency and Opportunity do require it The Number in these Churches Multiplying dayly there was a necessity of the Multiplication of Bishops or Elders among them Hereon the Advantage of some one Person in Priority of Conversion or of Ordination in Age Gifts and Graces especially in Ability for Preaching the Gospel and administring the Holy Ordinances of the Church with the Necessity of preserving Order in the Society of the Elders themselves gave him peculiar Dignity Preheminence and Title He was soon after the Bishop without any disadvantage to the Church For in those Churches in some of them at least Evangelists continued for a long Season who had the Administration of Church Affairs in their hands And some there were who were of Note among the Apostles and eminently esteemed by them who had eminent yea Apostolical Gifts as to Preaching of the Word and Prayer which was the peculiar work of the Apostle These were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mentioned by Clemens Of the many other Elders who were associated in the Rule of the Church it may be not many had Gifts for the constant Preaching of the Word nor were called thereunto Hence Justin Martyr seemes to assign the constant publick Administration of Sacred Ordinances unto one President And this also promoted the constant presidency of one in whom the Apostolical Aid by Evangelists might be supplyed These Churches thus fixed and settled in one place each of them City Town or Village were each of them intrusted with all the Power and Priviledges which the Lord Christ hath granted unto or endued his Church withal This Power is called the power of the Keys or of binding and loosing which hath respect only unto the Consciences of Men as unto things Spiritual and Eternal being meerly Ministerial Every one of these Churches were bound by the Command of Christ to live in Peace and Vnity through the Exercise of Peculiar sincere and fervent Love among all their Members as also to walk in Peace and useful Communion with all othâ—â— Churches in the
under For the Communion so much talked of amongst Churches is almost come only unto an Agreement and Oneness in design for the mutual and forcible Extermination of one another at least this is the professed Principle of them who lay the loudest claim to the Name and Title with all the Rights and Priviledges of the Church Nor are others far remote from the same Design who adjudge all who dissent from themselves into such a condition as wherein they are much inclined to think it meet they should be destroyed That which animates this contest which gives it Life and Fierceness is a supposed enclosure of certain Priviledges and Advantages Spiritual and Temporal real or pretended unto the Church-state contended about Hence most men seem to think that the principal if not their only concernment in Religion is of what Church they are so as that a dissent from them is so evil as that there is almost nothing else that hath any very considerable evil in it When this is once well riveted in their Minds by them whose secular Advantages lye in the Enclosure they are in a Readiness to bear a share in all the evils that unavoidably ensue on such Divisions By this means among others is the state or condition of Christian Religion as unto its publick Profession become at this day so deplorable as cannot well be expressed What with the bloody and desolating Wars of Princes and Potentates and what with the Degeneracy of the Community of the People from the Rule of the Gospel in Love Meekness Self-denial Holiness Zeal the Universal Mortification of Sin and Fruitfulness in Good Works the Profession of Christianity is become but a sad Representation of the Vertues of him who calls out of Darkness into his Marvellous Light Neither doth there seem at present to be any design or expectation in the Most for the ending of Controversies about the Church but Force and the Sword which God forbid It is therefore high time that a sober Enquiry be made whether there be any such Church state of Divine Institution as those contended about For if it should appear upon Trial that indeed there is not but that all the fierce digladiations of the Parties at Variance with the doleful effects that attend them have proceeded on a false supposition in an adherence whereunto they are confirmed by their Interests some advances may be made towards their Abatement However if this may not be attained yet Directions may be taken from the Discovery of the Truth for the use of them who are willing to be delivered from all concernment in these fruitless endless contests and to reduce their whole Practice in Religion unto the Institutions Rules and Commands of our Lord Jesus Christ. And where all hopes of a general Reformation seem to fail it savours somewhat of an unwarrantable Severity to forbid them to reform themselves who are willing so to do provided they admit of no other Rule in what they so do but the Declaration of the Mind of Christ in the Gospel carrying it peaceably towards all Men and firmly adhering unto the Faith once delivered unto the Saints To make an Entrance into this Enquiry the ensuing Discourse is designed And there can be no way of the Mannagement of it but by a diligent impartial search into the Nature Order Power and Rule of the Gospel Church state as instituted determined and limited by our Lord Jesus Christ and his Apostles When we depart from this Rule so as not to be regulated by it in all Instances of Fact or pleas of Right that afterwards fell out we fall into the confusion of various Presumptions suited unto the Apprehensions and Interests of men imposed on them from the Circumstances of the Ages wherein they lived Yet is it not to be denied but that much Light into the nature of Apostolical Institutions may be received from the declared Principles and Practices of the first Churches for the space of 200 years or thereabouts But that after this the Churches did insensibly depart in various degrees from the state Rule and Order of the Apostolical Churches must I suppose be acknowledged by all those who groan undâ—r the final Issue of that gradual Degeneracy in the Papal Antichristian Tyranny For Rome was not built in a day nor was this change introduced at once or in one Age nor were the lesser Alterations which began this Declension so prejudicial unto the Being Order and Purity of the Churches as they proved afterwards through a continual additional encrease in succeeding Ages Having affirmed something of this nature in my brief Vindication of the Nonconformists from the Guilt of Schisme the Reverend Dr. Stillingfleet in his late Treatise entitled The Vnreasonableness of Separation doth not only deny it but reflects with some severity upon the Mention of it Part 2. Sect. 3. pag. 225 226 c. I shall therefore on this Occasion reassume the consideration of it although it will be spoken unto also afterwards The Words he opposeth are these It is possible that an impartial Account may ere long be given of the state and ways of the first Churches after the decease of the Apostles wherein it will be made to appear how they did insensibly deviate in many things from the Rule of their first institution so as that though their Mistakes were of small moment and not prejudicial unto their Faith and Order yet occasion was administred unto succeeding Ages to encrease those Deviations until they issued in a fatal Apostacy I yet suppose these words inoffensive and agreeable unto the Sentiments of the Generality of Protestants For 1. Unto the first Churches after the Apostles I ascribe nothing but such small Mistakes as did no way prejudice their Faith or Order And that they did preserve the latter as well as the former as unto all the substantial Parts of it shall be afterwards declared Nor do I reflect any more upon them then did Hegesippus in Eusebius who confines the Virgin Purity of the Church unto the days of the Apostles lib. 3. cap. 29. The greater Deviations which I intend began not until after the end of the second Century But 2. To Evince the improbability of any Alteration in Church Rule and Order upon my own Principles he intimates both here and afterwards that my Judgment is that the Government of the Church was Democratical and the Power of it in the People in distinction from its Officers which is a great Mistake I never thought I never wrote any such thing I do believe that the Authoritative Rule or Government of the Church was is and ought to be in the Elders and Rulers of it being an Act of the Office-Power committed unto them by Christ himself Howbeit my Judgment is that they ought not to Rule the Church with Force Tyranny and Corporal Penalties or without their own consent whereof we shall treat afterwards There are also other Mistakes in the same Discourse which I shall not insist upon
Negligence I comprize both the Ignorance Sloth Worldliness Decay in Gifts and Graces with Superstition in sundry Instances that in many of them were the causes of it Dr. Stil pleads that it is very unlikely that the People would forego their Interest in the Government of the Churches if ever they had any such thing without great Noise and Trouble For saith he Government is so nice and tender a thing that every one is so much concerned for his share in it that men are not easily induced to part with it Let us suppose the Judgement of the Church to have been Democratical at first as Dr. O. seems to do is it probable that the People would have been wheadled out of the sweetness of Government so soon and made no noise about it pag. 226. His Mistake about my Judgment herein hath been marked before No other Interest or share in the Government is ascribed by us unto the People but that they may be ruled by their own consent and that they may be allowed to yeild Obedience in the Church unto the commands of Christ and his Apostles given unto them for that End This Interest they neither did nor could forego without their own Sin and Guilt in neglecting the Exercise of the Gifts and Graces which they ought to have had and the Performance of the Duties whereunto they were obliged But for any ingagement on their Minds from the sweetness of Government wherein their concern principally consists in an understanding voluntary Obedience unto the commands of Christ they had nothing of it Take also in general Government to be as the Government of the Church is meerly a Duty Labour and Service without those Advantages of Power Ease Dignity and Wealth which have been annexed unto it and it will be hard to discover such a Nicety or Sweetness in it as to oblige unto Pertinacy in an adherence unto it If the Government of the Church were apprehended to consist in mens giving themselves wholly to the Word and Prayer in watching continually over the Flock in acurate carefulness to do and act nothing in the Church but in the Name and Authority of Christ by the Warranty of his Commands with a constant Exercise of all Gifts and Graces of the Holy Spirit which they have received in these and all other Duties of their Office and that without the least Appearance of Domination or the procuring of Dignity Secular Honours and Revenues thereby it may be a share and Interest in it would not be so earnestly coveted and sought after as at present it is Nor is there any more pertinency in his ensuing supposal of a change in the Government of the Congregational Churches in London in setting up one Man to rule over them all and to appoint their several Teachers c. p. 227. which could not be done without noise It is in vain to fear it Non isto vivimus illic quo tu vere Modo and impertinent in this case to suppose it For it speaks of a suddain total Alteration in the State Order and Rule of Churches to be made at once whereas our Discourse is of that which was gradual in many Ages by Degrees almost imperceptible But yet I can give no security that the Churches of our way shall not in process of time decline from their Primitive Constitution and Order either in their Power and Spirit in Faith and Love or in the outward Practice of them unless they continually watch against all Beginnings and Occasions of such Declensions and frequently renew their Reformation or if it be otherwise they will have better success then any Churches in the World ever yet had even those that were of the planting of the Apostles themselves as is manifested in the Judgment that our Lord Jesus Christ passed on them Rev. 2. and 3. The Negligence of the People which issued in their unfitness to be disposed of and ruled according to the Principles of the first Constitution of Church Order may be considered either as it gave occasion unto those lesser Deviations from the Rule which did not much prejudice the Faith and Order of the Churches or as it occasioned greater Alterations in the ensuing Ages And 1. The great and perhaps in some things excessive Veneration which they had of their Bishops or Pastors did probably occasion in them some neglect of their own Duty For they were easily induced hereon not only implicitely to leave the Mannagement of all Church Affairs unto them but also Zealously to comply with their Mistakes The Church of Smyrna giving an Account of the Martyrdom of holy Polycarpus tells us that when he ascended the Pile wherein he was to be burned that he pulled off his own cloths and endeavoured to pull off his shooes which he had not done before because the Faithful strove among themselves who should soonest touch his Body Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. I think there can be no Veneration due to a Man which was not so unto that great and holy Person But those who did so express it might easily be induced to place too much of their Religion in an implicite compliance with them unto whom they are so devoted Hence a Negligence in themselves as unto their particular Duties did ensue They were quickly far from esteeming it their Duty to say unto their Pastor or Bishop that he should take heed unto the Ministry which he had received in the Lord to fulfill it as the Apostle enjoyns the Colossians to say to Archippus their Pastor chap. 4.17 but begun to think that the Glory of obsequious Obedience was all that was left unto them And hence did some of the Clergy begin to assume to themselves and to ascribe unto one another great swelling Titles of Honour and names of Dignity amongst which the Blasphemous Title of His Holiness was at length appropriated unto the Bishop of Rome wherein they openly departed from Apostolical Simplicity and Gravity But these things fell out after the writing of the Epistle of Clemens of those of the Church of Vienna and Smyrna wherein no such Titles do appear 2. Many of the Particular Churches of the first Plantations encreasing greatly in the number of their Members it was neither convenient nor safe that the whole Multitude should on all occasions come together as they did at first to consult about their common concerns and discharge the Duties of their Communion For by Reason of Danger from their numerous Conventions they met in several Parcels as they had opportunity Herewith they were contented unless it were upon the greater occasions of choosing their Officers and the like whereon the whole Church met together This made them leave the ordinary Administration of all things in the Church unto the Elders of it not concerning themselves further therein but still continuing Members of the same particular Church It is altogether improbable what Platina from Damasus affirmes in the Life of Evaristus about the End of the first Century that he
second Century of any one Person who had the care of more Churches than one committed unto him or did take the charge of them on himself But whereas this change did fall out and appears evidently so to have done in the fourth Century we may briefly enquire into the Causes and Occasions of it Churches were originally planted in Cities and Townes for the most part not absolutely for the Word was preached and Churches gathered by the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Clemens testifieth In such Cities there was but one Church whereunto all Beleivers did belong I mention this the rather because our present Author who is pleased frequently to mistake my Words and Principles affirms that the thing which I should have proved is that there were more Churches at first planted in one City than one I know not why I should be obliged to do so because I never said so I do believe indeed that there may be more particular Churches than one in one City and that sometimes it is better that it should be so then that all Beleivers in the same City should be kept up unto one Congregation to the Obstruction of their Edification But that there were originally or in the days of the Apostles more Churches than one in any one City or Town I do wholly deny though I grant at the same time there were Churches in Villages also as will appear afterwards But though there was one Church only in one Town or City yet all the Believers that belonged unto that Church did not live in that City but sundry of them in the Fields and Villages about So Justin Martyr tells us that on the first day of the week when the Church had its solemn Assemblies all the Members of it in the City and out of the Country the Fields and Villages about met together in the same place In process of time these Believers in the Country did greatly encrease by the means of the Ministry of the City-Church which diligently attended unto the Conversion of all sorts of men with some extraordinary helps besides But hereon the Example of the Apostles was overseen For on this account of the Conversion of many unto the Faith in the Towns and Villages of any Province they erected and planted new Churches among them not obliging them all unto that first Church from whence the Word went forth for their Conversion But those who succeeded them being hindred by many Reasons which may be easily recounted from Thoughts of the Multiplication of Churches chose rather to give the Beleivers scattered up and down in the Countrey occasional Assistance by Presbyters of their own than to dispose them into a Chrch State and Order But after a while their Number greatly encreasing they were necessitated to supply them with a constant Ministâ—y in several Parcels or Divisions The Ministers or Elders thus disposed amongst them for their Edification in the Administration of the Ordinances of the Gospel did still relate unto and depend upon that City first Church from whence they came But the Numbers of Beleivers dayly encreasing and a Succession of Presbyters in their distinct Assemblies being found necessary they came to be called Churches though continuing in dependance both for a supply of Officers and for Rule on the first or City Church whereunto they esteemed themselves to belong This was the way and manner of the Multiplication of Christian Assemblies throughout the Roman Empire And hereby all the Bishops of the first Churches became by common consent to have a distinction from and Preheminence above the Presbyters that were fixed in the Country and a Rule over those Assemblies or Churches themselves And therefore when they met together in the Council of Nice among the first things they decreed one was to confirm unto the Bishops of the great Cities that Power over the Neighbouring Churches which they had enjoyned from this occasional Rise and Constitution of them Hereby was a Difference and Distinction between Bishops and Presbiters between Mother and Dependant Churches introduced equally almost in all places without taking any notice of the departure which was therein from the Primitive Pattern and Institution But these things fell out long after the Days of the Apostles namely in the third and fourth Centuries there being no mention of them before But Secondly There was another Occasion of this Alteration which took place before that insisted on For in many of those City Churches especially when the number of Beleivers much encreased there were many Bishops or Elders who had the Rule of them in common This is plain in the Scripture and in the ensuing Records of Church Affairs And they had all the same Office the same Power and were of the same Order But after a while to preserve Order and Decency among themselves and in all their proceedings they chose one from among them who should preside in all Church Affairs for Orders sake unto whom after a season the name of Bishop began to be appropriated Whether the Rule they proceeded by herein was to choose them unto this Dignity who had been first converted unto the Faith or first called and ordained to be Presbyters or had respect unto the Gifts and Graces of those whom they chose is not certain But this way began in those Churches wherein some extraordinary Officer Apostle or Evangelist had long resided It cannot therefore be doubted but they had some Design to represent hereby somewhat of the Dignity of such an Officer and a Resemblance of the continuance of his Presence among them And this I suppose fell out early in the Churches though without Ground or Warrant And the Principal Pastors of other Churches which had not any great Number of Elders in them yet quickly assumed unto themselves the Dignity which the others had attained Justin Martyr in the Account he gives of the Church its Order Rule Worship and Discipline in his Days mentions one singular Person in one Church whom he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who presided in all the Affairs of the Church and himself administred all the sacred Ordinances every Lords Day unto the whole Body of the Church gathered and met out of the City and the Villages about This was the Bishop and if any one desired this Office he desired a good work as the Apostle speaks Whatever Accessions were made unto the Church these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which were either the first converted to the Faith or the first ordained Presbyters or obtained their Preheminence non pretio sed Testimonio as Tertullian speaks upon the account of their Eminency in Gifts and Holiness were yet quickly sensible of their own Dignity and Praelation and by all means sought the enlargement of it supposing that it belonged unto the Honour and Order of the Church it self Under this State of things the Churches encreasing every day in Number and Wealth growing insensibly more and more indies magis magisque decrescente disciplina into a form and
state exceeding the bounds of their Original Institution and becoming unweildy as unto the Pursuit of their Ends unto mutual Edification it is not hard to conjecture how a stated Distinction between Bishops and Presbyters did afterwards ensue For as the first Elder Bishop or Pastor had obtained this small Preheminence in the Church wherein he did preside and the Assemblies of the Villages about so the Mannagement of those Affairs of the Church which they had in Communion with others was committed unto him or assumed by him This gave them the Advantage of meeting in Synods and Councils afterwards wherein they did their own Business unto the Purpose Hereon in a short time the People were deprived of all their Interest in the State of the Church so as to be governed by their own Consent which indeed they also had rendred themselves unmeet to enjoy and exercise other Elders were deprived of that Power and Authority which is committed unto them by Christ and thrust down into an Order or Degree inferior unto that wherein they were originally placed New Officers in the Rule of the Church utterly unknown to the Scripture and Primitive Antiquity were introduced all Charitable Donations unto the Church for the maintenance of the Ministry the Poor and the Redemption of Captives were for the most part abused to advance the Revenues of the Bishops such secular Advantages in Honour Dignity and Wealth were annexed unto Episcopal Sees as that Ambitious Men shamefully contested for the attaining of them which in the Instance of the bloody conflict between the Parties of Damasus and Vrsacius at Rome Ammianus Marcellinus an Heathen doth greatly and wisely reflect upon But yet all these Evils were as nothing in comparison of that dead Sea of the Roman Tyranny and Idolatry whereinto at last these bitter Waters ran and were therein totally Corrupted I thought also to have proceeded with an Account of the Declension of the Churches from their first Institution in their Matter Form and Rule â—ut because this would draw forth my Discourse beyond my present Intention I shall forbear having sufficiently vindicated my Assertion in this one Instance It is no Part of my Design to give an Answer at large unto the great Volume that Dr. Still hath written on this Occasion much less to contend about particular Sayings Opinions the Practises of this or that Man which it is filled withal But whereas his Treatise so far as the Merit of the Cause is concerned in it doth consist of two Parts the first whereof contains such Stories Things and Sayings as may load the Cause and Persons whom he opposeth with prejudices in the Minds of others in which endeavour he exceeds all Expectation and what doth more directly concern the Argument in hand I shall at the end of the ensuing Discourse speak distinctly unto all that is Material of the second sort especially so far as is needful unto the Defence of my former Vindication of the Non-conformists from the Guilt of Schisme For the things of the first sort wherein the Doctor doth so abound both in his Preface and in the first part of his Book as to manifest himself I fear to be a little too sensible of Provocation for the actings of Interest in wise Men are usually more sedate I shall only oppose some general considerations unto them without arguing or contending about Particulars which would be endless and useless And whereas he hath gathered up almost every thing that hath been done written or spoken to the Prejudice of the Cause and Persons whom he opposeth though frequently charged before adding the advantage of his Style and Method unto their Reinforcement I shall reduce the whole unto a few Heads which seem to be of the greatest importance I shall leave him without disturbance unto the satisfaction he hath in his own Love Moderation and Condescension expressed in his Preface Others may possibly call some things in it unto a farther Account But the first Part of his Book is cast under two Heads 1. A Commendation of the first Reformers and their Reformation with some Reflections upon all that acquiesce not therein as though they esteemed themselves wiser and better than they From this Topick proceed many severe Reflections and some Reproaches The other consists in a story of the Rise and Progress of Separation from the Church of England with great Miscarriages among them who first attempted it and the Opposition made unto them by those who were themselves Non-conformists The whole is closed with the Difference and Debate between the Divines of the Assembly of the Presbyterian way and the dissenting Brethren as they were then called Concerning these things the Discourse is so prolix and so swelled with long Quotations that I scarce believe any man would have the Patience to read over a particular Examination of it especially considering how little the Cause in hand is concerned in the whole Story whether it be told right or wrong candidly or with a Design to make an Advantage unto the Prejudice of others I shall therefore only mark something with respect unto both these heads of the first Part of the Book which if I mistake not will lay it aside from being of any Use in our present Cause 1. As unto the first Reformers and Reformation in the Days of King Edward the Plea from them and it which we have been long accustomed unto is that they were Persons Great Wise Learned Holy that some of them dyed Martyrs that the work of the Reformation was greatly owned and blessed of God and therefore our Non-acquiescency therein but desiring a farther Reformation of the Church then what they saw and judged necessary is unreasonable and that what we endeavour therein though never so peaceably is Schismatical But 1. None do more bless God for the first Reformers and the work they did than we do none have an higher Esteem of their Persons Abilities Graces and Sufferings than we have None cleave more firmly to their Doctrine which was the Life and Soul of the Reformation then we nor desire more to follow them in their Godly Design They are not of us who have declared that the Death of King Edward was an happiness or no unhappiness to the Church of England nor who have reflected on the Reformation as needless and given Assurance that if it had not been undertaken Salvation might have been obtained safely enough in the Church of Rome nor were they of us who have questioned the Zeal and Prudence of the Martyrs of those Days in Suffering We have other thoughts concerning them another kind of Remembrance of them 2. The Titles assigned unto them of Wise Learned Holy Zealous are fully answered by that Reformation of the Church in its Doctrine and Worship which God wrought by their Ministry so that none without the highest ingratitude can derogate any thing from them in these things But it is no disparagement unto any of the Sons of Men any Officers of
are at all concerned in the Rhetorical Discourse of Dr. Still concerning the first Reformers and their Reformation neither do we at all delight in reflecting on any of the Defects of it desiring only the Liberty avowed on Protestant Principles in the Discharge of our own Duty Nor Secondly Are we any more concerned in the long story that ensues about the Rise and Progress of Separation from the Church of England with the Mistakes of some in Principles and Miscarriages in Practise who judged it their Duty to be Separate For as in our refraining from total Communion with the Parochial Assemblies of the Church of England we proceed not on the same Principles so we hope that we are free from the same Miscarriages with them or any of an alike Nature But it is also certain that after the great Confusion that was bâ—ought on the whole State and Order of the Church under the Roman Apostacy many of those who attempted a Reformation fell into different Opinions and Practises in sundry things which the Papists have made many a long story about We undertake the Defence only of our own Principles and Practises according unto them Nor do we esteem our selves obliged to justifie or reflect on others And it were no difficult Task to compose a Story of the proceedings of some in the Church of England with reference unto these Differences that would have as ill an Aspect as that which is here reported Should an Account be given of their unaccountable Rigor and Severity in that through so many years yea Ages they would never think of the least Abatement of their Impositions in any one Instance though acknowledged by themselves indifferent and esteemed by others unlawful although they saw what woful Detriment arose to the Churches thereby Yea how instead thereof they did to the last of their Power make a Progress in the same course by attempting new Canons to enflame the Difference and encreased in Severities towards all Dissenters should an Account be given of the Silencings Deprivings Imprisonings by the High Commission Court and in most of the Diocesses of the Kingdom of so great Numbers of Godly Learned Faithful Painful Ministers to the unspeakable disadvantage of the Church and Nation with the Ruine of the most of them and their Families the Representation of their Names Qualifications evident usefulness in the Ministry with the Causes of their Sufferings wherein the Observance of some Ceremonies was openly preferred before the Edification of the Church and a great Means of the Conversion of Souls would give as ill a Demonstration of Christian Wisdom Love Moderation Condescension Zeal for the Propagation of the Gospel as any thing doth on the other hand in the History before us It would not be omitted on such an Occasion to declare what Multitudes of pious peaceable Protestants were driven by their Severities to leave their Native Country to seek a Refuge for their Lives and Liberties with freedom for the Worship of God in a Wilderness in the Ends of the Earth and if it be said that what some did herein they did in discharge of the Duties of their Office I must say I shall hardly acknowledge that Office to be of the Institution of Christ whereunto it belongs in a way of Duty to ruine and destroy so many of his Disciples for no other cause but a desire and endeavour to serve and worship him according unto what they apprehend to be his Mind revealed in the Gospel Should there be added hereunto an Account of the Administration of Ecclesiastical Discipline in the Courts of Chancellors Commissaries Officials and the like as unto the Authority and Causes with the way and manner of their proceedings in the exercise of their Jurisdiction with the woful Scandals that have been given thereby with an Addition of sundry other things which I will not so much as mention I suppose it would as much conduce unto Peace and Reconciliation among Protestants as the Story here given us by our Author But setting aside the Aggravations of things gathered out of Controversial Writings wherein few men do observe the due Rules of Moderation but indulge unto themselves the Liberty of severe Censures and sharp Reflections on them they do oppose the Sum and Truth of the Story concerning these things may be reduced into a narrow Compass For 1. It is certain that from the first dawning of the Reformation in this Nation there were different Apprehensions among them that jointly forsook the Papacy as unto its Doctrine and Worship about the State Rule Order and Discipline of the Church with sundry things belonging unto its Worship also I suppose this will not be denyed 2. There doth not remain any Record of a due Attempt and Endeavour for the composing these Differences before one certain way was established by those in Power And whereas the State and condition wherein they were at that time from the confusions about Religion that were then abroad and the pertinaciousness of the Generality of the People in an Adherence unto their old ways and Observances in Religion with a great Scarcity in able Ministers the greatest part of the Bishops and Clergy disliking the whole Reformation they found themselves as they judged necessitated to make as little Alteration in the present state of things as was possible so as to keep up an Appearance of the same things in the Church which had been in former use On these Grounds the State and Rule of the Church was continued in the same form and posture that it was before under the Papacy the Authority of the Pope only being excluded and the Power of disposal of Ecclesiastical Affairs usurped by him declared to be in the King So also in imitation of that Book of Worship and Service which the People had been accustomed unto another was established with the Ceremonies most obvious unto popular Observation 3. This Order was unsatisfactory unto great Numbers of Ministers and others who yet considering what the necessity of the Times did call for did outwardly acquiesce in it in several Degrees in hopes of a farther Reformation in a more convenient season Nor did they cease to plead and press for it by all quiet and peaceable meanes abstaining in the mean time from the use of the Ceremonies and full compliance with Episcopal Jurisdiction 4. Hereon those who were for the Establishment having secured their Interests therein and obtained Power began after a while to Oppress Excommunicate Silence Deprive and Imprison those who dissented from them and could not come up unto a full practical compliance with their Institutions and Rules Yet the Generality of those so silenced and deprived abode in Privacy under their Sufferings hoping for a Reformation at one time or another without betaking themselves unto any other Course for the Edification of themselves or their People 5. After sundry years some men partly silenced and deprived as unto their Ministry and partly pursued with other Censures and Penalties began
Preservation of Church Peace and Unity All the Dispute is whether we keep unto this Rule of Christ or no wherein we are ready at any time to put our selves upon the Trial being willing to Teach or Learn as God shall help us Secondly We say that this Rule in general is the Rule of Faith Love and Obedience contained and revealed in the Scripture and in particular the Commands that the Lord Christ hath given for the Order and Worship that he requires in his Churches It may seem strange to some that we should suppose the due Observance of the Rule of Faith Love and Obedience that is of Faith real and unfeigned Love fervent and without Dissimulation and of Universal gracious Evangelical Obedience to be necessary unto the Preservation of Church Peace and Unity But we do affirm with some confidence that the only real Foundation of them doth lye herein nor do we value that Ecclesiastical Peace which may be without it or is neglective of it Let all the Christian World or those therein who concern themselves in us Know that this is our Principle and our Judgment that no Church Peace or Vnity is valued by or accepted with Jesus Christ that is not founded in that doth not arise from and is the effect of a diligent Attendance unto and Observance of the entire Gospel Rule of Faith and Obedience In the Neglect hereof Peace is is but Carnal Security and Unity is nothing but a Conspiracy against the Rule of Christ. Add hereunto in particular the due Observation of what the Lord Christ hath appointed to be done and observed in his Churches as unto their Order Rule and Worship and they who walk according unto this Rule need not fear the Charge of Schisme from the fiercest of their Adversaries Wherefore we say Thirdly Those who recede from this Rule in any material Branch of it are guilty of the Breach of Church Vnity according to the Measure of their Exorbitancy As suppose that any Preach Teach or Profess Doctrines that are contrary to the form of wholesome Words especially with reference unto the Person Offices and Grace of Christ which are the Subject of Doctrines purely Evangelical they break the Peace of the Church and we are bound to separate or withdraw Communion from them which is a Means of preserving the true Peace and Unity of the Church Speciosum quidem est Nomen Pacis pulchra Opinio Vnitatis sed quis ambigat eam solam unicam Ecclesiae Pacem esse quae Christi est saith Hilary Suppose that men retain a Form of Godliness in the Profession of the Truth but deny the Power of it acting their habitual Lusts and Corruptions in a vitious Conversation they overthrow the Foundation of the Churches Unity and we are obliged from such to turn away The like may be said of those who live in a constant neglect of any of the Commands of Christ with respect unto the Order Rule and Worship of the Church with a contempt of the Means appointed by him for their Edification All these according unto the Measures of their Deviations from the Rule of Christ do disturb the Foundation of all Church Peace and Unity And therefore we say Fourthly That Conscience is immediately and directly concerned in no other Church Vnity as such but what is an effect of the Rule of Christ given unto that End We know what is spoken concerning Obedience unto the Guides and Rulers of the Church which is a part of the Rule of Christ. But we know withal that this Obedience is required of us only as they teach us to observe and do all that he hath commanded for other Commission from him they have none When this Rule is forsaken and another substituted in the room of it as it quickly diverts the Minds of Men from a Conscientious Attendance unto that Rule of Christ as the only means of Church Vnity so that other doth either proceed from mens secular Interests or may easily be accommodated thereunto And whereas the Lines of it must be drawn in the Feilds of pretended Indifferencies and real Arbitrariness it will be the cause of endless Contentions whilst whatever some think themselves to have Power to appoint others will judge themselves to have Liberty to refuse Fifthly It is Vnity of Christs Appointment that Schism respects as a Sin against it and not Vniformity in things of Mens Appointment And Lastly Those who charge Schisme on others for a dissent from themselves or the refraining of Total Communion with them must 1. Discharge themselves of the Charge of it in a consistence with their charge on them For we find as yet no Arrows shot against us but such as are gathered up in the Feilds shot at them that use them out of the Roman Quiver Neither will it avail them to say that they have other manner of Reason for their Separation from the Church of Rome than any we have for our withdrawing Communion from them For the Question is not what Reasons they have for what they do but what Right and Power they have to do it namely to separate from the Church whereof they were constituting a new Church state of their own without the consent of that Church and against the Order and Authority of the same 2. Require no Communion but by vertue of the Rule before declared In no other are we concerned with respect unto the Peace and Unity of the Church 3. Give a farther Confirmation than what we have yet seen unto the Principles or Presumptions they proceed upon in the Mannagement of the Charge of Schisme As that 1. Diocesan Bishops with their Metropolitans are of Divine Institution 2. That the Power of Rule in and over all Churches is committed unto them alone 3. That the Church hath Power to ordain Religious Rites and Ceremonies no where prescribed in the Scripture and impose the Observation of them on all Members of the Church 4. That this Church they are 5. That no Mans Voluntary Consent is required to constitute him a Member of any Church but that every one is surprized into that state whether he will or no. 6 That there is nothing of force in the Arguments pleaded for Non-compliance with Arbitrary unnecessary Impositions 7. That the Church standeth in no need of Reformation neither in Doctrine Discipline nor Conversation with sundry other things of an alike Nature that they need unto their Justification But yet when all is done it will appear that mutual Forbearance first removing Animosities then administring Occasion of inoffensive Converse unto the revival of decayed Affections leading unto sedate Conferences and Considerations of a more entire conjunction in the things whereunto we have attained will more conduce unto Universal Peace and Gospel Unity than the most fierce contentions about things in difference or the most vehement Charges of Schisme against Dissenters But I must return to the Argument and shall add something giving Light into the Nature of Schism from an
any others that he was pleased to make use of therein For as he took it on himself as his own work to build his Church and that upon himself as its foundation so he employed his Apostles to act under him and from him in the carrying on that work unto perfection But what was done by them is esteemed to be done all by himself For 1 It was immediately from him that they received Revelations of what did belong unto this Church-State and what was to be prescribed therein They never did neither jointly nor severally once endeavour in their own Wisdom or from their own Invention or by their own Authority to add or put into this Church-State as of perpetual Use and belonging unto it as such either less or more any one thing greater or less whatever It is true they gave their Advice in sundry cases of present Emergencies in and about Church Affairs They gave direction for the due and orderly Practice of what was revealed unto them and exercised Authority both as unto the Ordination of Officers and the Rejection of obstinate sinners from the Society of all the Churches but to Invent Contrive Institute or Appoint any thing in the Church and its State which they had not by immediate Revelation from Christ they never attempted it nor went about it And unto this Rule of proceeding they were precisely obliged by the express words of their Commission Mat 28.19 20. This I say is so plainly included in the Tenor of their Commission and so evident from all that is divinely recorded of their Practice that it will admit of no sober Contradiction In what others think it meet to do in this kind we are not concerned 2 The Authority whereby they acted in the Institution of the Church in its Order whereon the Consciences of all Believers were obliged to submit thereunto and to comply with it in a way of Obedience was the Authority of Christ himself acted in them and by them They every where disclaim any such Power and Authority in themselves They pleaded that they were only Stewards and Ministers not Lords of the Faith or Obedience of the Church but helpers of its Joy yea the Servants of all the Churches for Christ's sake And hereon it follows that what is recorded of their Practice in their Institution ordering or disposing of any thing in the Church that was to be of an abiding continuance hath in it the obliging Power of the Authority of Christ himself Wherefore if the distinction that some make concerning the Apostles namely that they are to be considered as Apostles or as Church-Governours should be allowed as it is liable to just exceptions yet would no Advantage accrew thereby unto what is pretended from it For as what they did appointed and ordered in the Church for its constant observation as Apostles they did it by immediate Revelation from Christ and in his Name and Authority so what in distinction from hence as Church Governours they did or ordered they did it only by a due Application unto present occasions of what they had received by Revelation But as they were Apostles Christ sent them as his Father sent him and he was so sent of the Father as that he did stand and feed in the Strength of the Lord in the Majesty of the Name of the Lord his God Micah 5.4 So did they feed the Sheep of Christ in his Strength and in the Authority or Majesty of his Name 5. Christ therefore alone is the Author of the Gospel-Church-State And because this is the only Foundation of our Faith and Obedience as unto all that we are to believe do and practise by vertue of that Church-State or in Order thereunto the Scripture doth not only plainly affirm it but also declares the Grounds of it why it must be so and whence it is so as also wherein his doing of it doth consist 1. Three things amongst others are eminently necessary in and unto him who is to constitute this Church State with all that belongs thereunto And as the Scripture doth eminently and expresly ascribe them all unto Christ so no man nor all the men of the World can have any such Interest in them as to render them meet for this work or any part of it The first of these is Right and Title He who institutes this Church-State must have Right and Title to dispose of all men in all their Spiritual and Eternal Concernments as seemeth Good unto him For unto this Church-State namely as it is purely Evangelical no man is obliged by the Law of Nature nor hath any Creature power to dispose of him into a condition whereon all his Concernments Spiritual and Eternal shall depend This Right and Title to the Sovereign Disposal of Mankind or of his Church Christ hath alone and that upon a treble account 1 Of Donation from the Father He appointed him the Heir of all things Heb. 1.2 3. He gave him Power over all Flesh. Joh. 17.2 Especially he hath given unto him and put into his absolute disposal all those who are to be his Church ver 6. 2 By vertue of Purchase he hath by the price of his most precious Blood purchased them unto his own Power and Disposal He purchased his Church with his own Blood Act. 20.28 which the Apostle makes the Ground of that care which ought to be had of it And this is pleaded as a sufficient Reason why we should be wholly at his Disposal only and be free from any Imposition of men in things Spiritual 1 Cor. 7.23 Ye are bought with a Price be ye not the Servants of men The Purchase of this Right and Title was one great end of the principal Mediatory Acts of Christ. Rom. 14.9 10. For to this end c. 3 Of Conquest For all those who were thus to be disposed by him were both under the Power of his Enemies and were themselves Enemies unto him in their Minds He could not therefore have a Sovereign Right unto their Disposal but by a double Conquest namely first of their Enemies by his Power and then of themselves by his Word his Spirit and his Grace And this twofold Conquest of his is fully described in the Scripture Whereas therefore there is a Disposal of the Persons that are to belong unto this Church-State as unto their Souls Consciences and all the eternal Concernments of them by an indispensible Moral Obligation to a compliance therewithal until men can manifest that they have such a Right and Title over others and that either by the especial Grant and Donation of God the Father or a Purchase that they have made of them unto themselves or Conquest they are not to be esteemed to have either Right or Title to institute any thing that belongs unto this Church-State And it is in vain pretended as we shall see more afterwards that Christ indeed hath appointed this Church-State in general but that he hath appointed no particular Form of Churches or
their Rule but left that unto the Discretion and Authority of men as they think meet when they have outward Power for their Warranty But if by these particular Appointments and Framings of Churches with their Order men are disposed of as unto their spiritual concernments beyond the Obligation of the Light of Nature or the moral â—aw We must yet enquire who gave them this Right and Title to make this disposal of them 2. Authority As Right and Title respect the Persons of men to be reduced into a new form of Government so Authority respects the Rules â—aws Orders and Statutes to be made prescribed and established whereby the Priviledges of this new Society are conveyed and the Duties of it enjoyned unto all that are taken unto it Earthly Potentates who will dispose of men into a State and Government absolutely new unto them as unto all their temporal Concernments of Life Liberty Inheritances and Possessions so as that they shall hold all of them in dependance on and according unto the Rules and Laws of their New Government and Kingdom must have these two things namely Right and Title unto the Persons of men which they have by Conquest or an absolute Resignation of all their Interests and Concerns into their disposal and Authority thereon to constitute what Order what kind of State Rule and Government they please without these they will quickly find their Endeavours and Undertakings frustrate The Gospel Church-State in the Nature of it and in all the Laws and Constitution of it is absolutely new whereunto all the World are naturally Forreigners and Strangers As they have no Right unto it as it containeth Priviledges so they have no obligation unto it as it prescribes Duties Wherefore there is need of both those Right as unto the Persons of men and Authority as unto the Laws and Constitution of the Church unto the framing of it And until men can pretend unto these things both unto this Right and Authority with respect unto all the Spiritual and Eternal Concernments of the Souls of others they may do well to consider how dangerous it is to invade the Right and Inheritance of Christ and leave hunting after an Interest of Power in the the framing or forming Evangelical Churches or making of Laws for their Rule and Government This Authority is not only ascribed unto Jesus Christ in the Scripture but it is enâ—â—â—sed unto him so as that no other can have any Interest in it See Mat. 28.18 Rev. 3.7 Isa. 9.6 7 By vertue hereof he is the only Lawgiver of the Church Jam. 4.12 Isa. 22.22 There is indeed a Derivation of Power and Authority from him unto others but it extends itself no farther save only that they shall direct teach and command those whom he sends them unto to do and observe what he hath commanded Matth. 28.20 He builds his own House and he is over his own House Heb. 3.3 4 5 6. He both constitutes its State and gives Laws for its Rule The Disorder the Confusion the turning of the Kingdom of Christ upside down which have enâ—ued upon the Usurpation of men taking upon them a Legislative Power in and over the Church cannot easily be declared For upon a slight Pretence no way suited or serviceable unto their ends of the Advice given and Determination made by the Apostles with the Elders and Brethren of the Church of Jerusalem in a temporary Constitution about the use of Christian Liberty the Bishops of the 4 th and 5 th Centuries took upon themselves Power to make Laws Canons and Constitutions for the ordering of the Government and the Rule of the Church bringing in many new Institutions on a Pretence of the same Authority Neither did others who followed them cease to build on their sandy Foundation until the whole frame of the Church-State was altered a new Law made for its Government and a new Christ or Antichrist assumed in the head of its Rule by that Law For all this pretended Authority of making Laws and Constitutions for the Government of the Church issued in that Sink of Abominations which they call the Canon-Law Let any man but of a tolerable understanding and freed from infatuating prejudices but read the Representation that is made of the Gospel Church State its Order Rule and Government in the Scripture on the one hand and what Representation is made on the other of a Church State its Order Rule and Government in the Canon Law the only effect of mens assuming to themselves a Legislative Power with respect unto the Church of Christ if he doth not pronounce them to be contrary as Light and Darkness and that by the latter the former is utterly destroyed and taken away I shall never trust to the use of men's Reason or their Honesty any more This Authority was first usurped by Synods or Counsels of Bishops Of what use they were at any time to declare and give Testimony unto any Article of the Faith which in their daies was opposed by Hereticks I shall not now enquire But as unto the exercise of the Authority claimed by them to make Laws and Canons for the Rule and Government of the Church It is to be bewailed there should be such a Monument left of their Weakness Ambition Self-Interest and Folly as there is in what remaineth of their Constitutions Their whole endeavour in this kind was at best but the building of Wood Hay and Stubble on the Foundation in whose Consumption they shall suffer loss although they be saved themselves But in making of Laws to bind the whole Church in and about things useless and trivial no way belonging to the Religion taught us by Jesus Christ in and for the Establishment or Encrease of their own Power Jurisdiction Authority and Rule with the extent and bounds of their several Dominions in and for the Constitution of new Frames and States of Churches and new ways of the Government of them in the Appointment of new Modes Rites and Ceremonies of Divine Worship with the Confusions that ensued thereon in mutual Animosities Fightings Divisions Schisms and Anathematisms to the horrible Scandal of Christian Religion they ceased not until they had utterly destroyed all the Order Rule and Government of the Church of Christ yea the very nature of it and introduced into its room a carnal worldly Church-State and Rule suited unto the Interests of Covetous Ambitious and Tyrannical Prelates The most of them indeed knew not for whom they wrought in providing Materials for that Babel which by an hidden skill in a Mystery of Iniquity was raised out of their Provisions For after they were hewed and carved shaped formed and guilded the Pope appeared in the Head of it as it were with those words of his mouth Is not this great Babylon that I have built for the House of the Kingdom by the might of my Power and for the Honour of my Majesty This was the fatal Event of mens invading the Right of Christ and
claiming an Interest in Authority to give Laws to the Church This therefore is absolutely denyed by us namely that any men under what pretence or name soever have any Right or Authority to constitute any new Frame or Order of the Church to make any Laws of their own for its Rule or Government that should oblige the Disciples of Christ in point of Conscience unto their observation That there is nothing in this Assertion that should in the least impeach the Power of Mastrates with Reference unto the Outward Civil and Political Concerns of the Church or the publick Profession of Religion within their Territories nothing that should take off from thâ— just Authority of the lawful Guides of the Church in ordering appointing and commanding the Observation of all things in them according to the mind of Christ shall be afterwards declared In these things the Lord is our Judge the Lord is our Statute-maker the Lord is our King he will save us It is then but weakly pleaded that seeing the Magistrate can appoint or command nothing in Religion that God hath forbidden nor is there any need that he should Appoint or Command what God hath already Appointed and Commanded if so be he may not by Law command such things in the Church as before were neither Commanded nor Forbidden but Indifferent which are the proper field of his Ecclesiastical Legislative Power then hath he no Power nor Authority about Religion at all That is if he hath not the same and a Coordinate Power with God or Christ he hath none at all One of the best Arguments that can be used for the Power of the Magistrate in things Ecclesiastical is taken from the approved Example of the Good Kings under the Old Testament But they thought it honour enough unto them and their Duty to see and take care that the things which God had appointed and ordained should be diligently observed by all those concerned therein both Priests and People and to destroy what God had forbidden To appoint any thing of themselves to make that necessary in the Church and the Worship thereof which God had not made so they never esteemed it to be in their Power or to belong unto their Duty When they did any thing of that Nature and thereby made any Additions unto the outward Worship of God not before commanded they did it by immediate Revelation from God and so by Divine Authority 1 Chron. 28.19 And it is left as a brand on those that were wicked not only that they commanded and made Statutes for the Observation of what God had forbidden Mic. 6.16 but also that they commanded and appointed what God had not appointed 1 Kings 12.32 33. And it will be found at last to be Honour enough to the greatest Potentate under Heaven to take care that what Christ hath appointed in his Church and Worship be observed without claiming a Power like unto that of the most high to give Laws unto the Church for the Observation of things found out and invented by themselves or other men Of the same nature is the other part of their Plea against this Denial of a Legislative Power in men with respect unto the Constitution of the Evangelical Church-State or the ordaining of any thing to be observed in it that Christ hath not appointed For it is said that if this be allowed as all the Dignity Power and Honour of the Governours of the Church will be rejected or despised so all manner of Confusion and Disorder will be brought into the Church itself For how can it otherwise be when all Power of Law-making in the preservation of the Dignity of the Rulers and Order of the Church is taken away And therefore we see it was the Wisdom of the Church in former Ages tha all the principal Laws and Canons that they made in their Councils or otherwise were designed unto the Exaltation and Preservation of the Dignity of Church Rulers Wherefore take this Power away and you will bring in all Confusion into the Church Ans. 1. They do not in my Judgment sufficiently think of whom and of what they speak who plead after this manner For the substance of the Plea is That if the Church have its whole Frame Constitution Order Rule and Government from Christ alone though men should faithfully discharge their Duty in Doing and Observing all what he hath commanded there would be nothing in it but Disorder and Confusion Whether this becomes that Reverence which we ought to have of him or be suited unto that Faithfulness and Wisdom which is particularly ascribed unto him in the Constitution and Ordering of his Church is not hard to determine and the Untruth of it shall be afterwards demonstrated 2. As unto the Dignity and Honour of the Rulers of the Church the subject of so many Ecclesiastical Laws they are in the first place to be desired themselves to remember the Example of Christ himself in his Personal Ministry here on Earth Matth. 20.28 Even as the Son of man came not to be ministred unto but to minister and to give his Life a Ransom for many With the Rule prescribed by him thereon ver 25 26 27. But Jesus called them unto him and said ye know that the Princes of the Gentiles exercise Dominion over them and they that are great exercise Authority upon them But it shall not be so among you but whosoever shall be great among you let him be your Minister And whosoever will be chief among you let him be your servant With the Occasion of the Instruction given therein unto his Apostles ver 24. And when the Ten heard it they were moved with Indignation against the two Brethren As also the Injunction given them by the Apostle Peter on whom for their own Advantage some would fasten a Monarchy over the whole Church 1 Epist. 5.2 3. Feed the Flock of God which is among you taking the oversight thereof not by constraint but willingly not for filthy Lucre but of a ready Mind Neither as being Lords over God's Heritage but being Ensamples to the Flock And the blessed expressions of the Apostolical State by Paul 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God 2 Cor. 1.24 Not for that we have Dominion over your Faith but are helpers of your Joy 2 Cor. 4 5. For we preach not our selves but Christ Jesus the Lord and our selves your Servants for Jesus sake It may prepare their Minds for the right Mannagement of that Honour which is their due For 2 There is in and by the Constitution of Christ and his express Laws an Honour and Respect due unto those Church Guides which he hath appointed abiding in the Duties which he requireth If men had not been weary of Apostolical Simplicity and Humility if they could have contented themselves with the Honour and Dignity annexed unto their Office and Work by Christ himself they had never
entertained pleasing Dreams of Thrones Preheminencies Chief Sees secular Grandeur and Power nor framed so many Laws and Canons about these things turning the whole Rule of the Church into a Worldly Empire For such it was that as of all the Popes which ever dwelt at Rome there was never any pretended or acted a greater Zeal for the Rule and Government of the Church by the Laws and Canons that it had made for that End than Gregory the 7 th so if ever there were any Anti-Christ in the World as there are many Anti-Christs he was one His Luciferian Pride his Trampling on all Christian Kings and Potentates his horrible Tyranny over the Consciences of all Christians his abominable Dictates asserting of his own God-like Soveraignty his Requiring all men on the pain of Damnation to be sinful Subjects to God and Peter that is himself which his own Acts and Epistles are filled withal do manifest both who and what he was Unto that Issue did this Power of Law or Canon making for the Honour and Dignity of Church Rulers at length arrive 3. Let the Constitution of the Church by Jesus Christ abide and remain let the Laws for its Rule Government and Worship which he hath recorded in the Scripture be diligenty observed by them whose Duty it is to take Care about them both to observe them themselves and to teach others so to do and we know full well there will be no occasion given or left unto the least Confusion or Disorder in the Church But if men will be froward and because they may not make Laws themselves or keep the Statutes made by others will neglect the due Observation and Execution of what Christ hath ordained or will deny that we may and ought in and for the due Observation of his Laws to make use of the inbred Light of Nature and Rules of common Prudence the Use and Exercise of both which are included and enjoyned in the Commands of Christ in that he requires a Compliance with them in the way of Obedience which we cannot perform without them I know of no Relief against the Perpetuity of our Differences about these things But after so much Scorn and Contempt hath been cast upon that Principle that it is not lawful to observe any thing in the Rule of the Church or Divine Worship in a constant Way by vertue of any humane Canons or Laws that is not prescribed in the Scripture if we could prevail with men to give us one single Instance which they would abide by wherein the Rules and Institutions of Christ are so defective as that without their Canonical Additions Order cannot be observed in the Church nor the Worship of God be duly performed and it shall be diligently attended unto Allow the General Rules given us in the Scripture for Church-Order and Worship to be applied unto all proper Occasions and Circumstances with Particular Positive Divine Precepts Allow also that the Apostles in what they did and acted in the Constitution and Ordering of the Churches and their Worship did and acted it in the Name and by the Authority of Christ as also that there needs no other means of affecting and obliging our Consciences in these things but only that the Mind and Will of Christ be intimated and made known unto us though not in the form of a Law given and promulgated which I suppose no men of sober Minds or Principles can disallow and then give an Instance of such a Deficiency as that mentioned in the Institutions of Christ and the whole Difference in this matter will be rightly stated and not else But to return from this Digression 2dly The Scripture doth not only ascribe this Authority unto Christ alone but it giveth Instances of his Vse and Exercise thereof which comprize all that is necessary unto the Constitution and Ordering of his Churches and the Worship of them 1 He buildeth his own House Heb. 3.3 2 He appointeth Offices for Rule in his Churches and Officers 1 Cor. 12 5. Rom 12.6 7 8. 3 He gives Gifts for the Administrations of the Church Ephes. 4.11 12 13. 1 Cor. 11 12. 4 He gives Power and Authority unto them that are to Minister and Rule in the Church c. which things must be afterwards spoken unto 3dly As unto this Constitution of the Gospel-Church-State the Scripture assigneth in an especial manner Faithfulness unto the Lord Christ Heb. 3.3 4 5. This Power is originally in God himself It belongs unto him alone as the great Soveraign of all his Creatures Unto Christ as Mediator it was given by the Father and the whole of it intrusted with him Hence it follows that in the Execution of it he hath respect unto the Mind and Will of God as unto what he would have done and ordered with respect whereunto this Power was committed unto him And here his Faithfulness takes place exerted in the Revelation of the whole Mind of God in this matter instituting appointing and commanding all that God would have so ordained and nothing else And what can any man do that cometh after the King Hereunto there is added on the same Account the Consideration of his Wisdom his Love and Care for the good of his Church which in him were ineffable and inimitable By all these things was he fitted for his Office and the work that was reserved for him so as that he might in all things have the Preheminency And this was to make the last and only full perfect compleat Revelation of the Mind and Will of God as unto the State Order Faith Obedience and Worship of the Church There was no Perfection in any of these things until he took this work in hand Wherefore it may justly be supposed that he hath so perfectly stated and established all things concerning his Churches and Worship therein being the last Divine Hand that was to be put to this Work and this his Hand Heb. 1.2 3. that whatever is capable of a Law or a Constitution for the use of the Church at all times or is needful for his Disciples to observe is revealed declared and established by him And in this Persuasion I shall abide until I see better Fruits and Effects of the Interposition of the Wisdom and Authority of men unto the same Ends which he designed than as yet I have been able in any Age to observe The substance of the things pleaded may for the greater Evidence of their Truth be reduced unto the ensuing Heads or Propositions 1. Every Church-State that hath an especial Institution of its own giving its especial kind supposeth and hath respect unto the Law and Light of Nature requiring and directing in general those things which belong unto the Being Order and Preservation of such Societies as that is That there ought to be Societies wherein men voluntarily joyn together for the solemn Performance of Divine Worship and joynt walking in obedience before God that these Societies ought to use such means for their own
Peace and Order as the light of Nature directs unto that where many have a common Interest they ought to consult in common for the due management of it with other things of the like Importance are evident Dictates of this Light and Law Now whatever Church-State may be superinduced by Divine Institution yet this Light and Law in all their evident Dictates continue their obliging Power in and over the minds of men and must do so eternally Wherefore things that belong hereunto need no new Institution in any Church-State whatever But yet 2. Whatever is required by the Light of Nature in such Societies as Churches as useful unto their Order and conducing unto their end is a Divine Institution The Lord Christ in the Institution of Gospel Churches their State Order Rule and Worship doth not require of his Disciples that in their Observance of his Appointments they should cease to be men or forego the Use and Exercise of their rational Abilities according to the Rule of that Exercise which is the Light of Nature Yea because the Rules and Directions are in this case to be applied unto things Spiritual and of meer Revelation he giveth Wisdom Prudence and Understanding to make that Application in a due manner unto those to whom the Guidance and Rule of the Church is committed Wherefore as unto all the things which the Light of Nature directs us unto with respect unto the observation of the Duties prescribed by Christ in and unto the Church we need no other Institution but that of the use of the especial spiritual Wisdom and Prudence which the Lord Christ gives unto his Church for that end 4. There are in the Scripture general Rules directing us in the Application of natural Light unto such a Determination of all circumstances in the Acts of Church Rule and Worship as are sufficient for their performance decently and in order Wherefore as was said before it is utterly in vain and useless to demand express Institution of all the circumstances belonging unto the Government Order Rule and Worship of the Church or for the due improvement of things in themselves indifferent unto its Edification as occasion shall require Nor are they capable to be any otherwise stated but as they lye in the light of Nature and spiritual Prudence directed by general Rules of Scripture These things being premised our principal Assertion is That Christ alone is the Author Institutor and Appointer in a way of Authority and Legislation of the Gospel Church-State its Order Rule and Worship with all things constantly and perpetually belonging thereunto or necessary to be observed therein What is not so is of men and not from Heaven this is that which we have proved in general and shall farther particularly confirm in our Progress Hence 6. There is no spiritual use nor benefit of any Church-State nor of any thing therein performed but what on the part of men consists in Acts of Obedience unto the Authority of Christ. If in any thing we do of this nature we cannot answer that enquiry which God directs in this case to be made namely why we do this or that thing Exod. 12.25 26 27. with this that it is because Christ hath required it of us we do not acknowledge him the Lord over his own House nor hear him as the Son Nor is there any Act of Power to be put forth in the Rule of the Church but in them by whom it is exerted it is an Act of Obedience unto Christ or it is a meer Usurpation All Church Power is nothing but a Faculty or Ability to obey the Commands of Christ in such a way and manner as he hath appointed For it is his Constitution that the Administration of his solemn Worship in the Church and the Rule of it as unto the observance of his commands should be committed unto some Persons set apart unto that end according unto his appointment This is all their Authority all that they have of Order or Jurisdiction or by any other ways whereby they are pleased to express it And where there is any Gospel Administration any Act of Rule or Government in the Church which those that perform it do not give an evidence that they do it in Obedience unto Christ it is null as unto any Obligation on the Consciences of his Disciples The neglect hereof in the World wherein many in the Exercise of Church Discipline or any Acts that belong unto the Rule of it think of nothing but their own Offices whereunto such Powers are annexed by humane Laws and Canons as enable them to Act in their own names without designing Obedience unto Christ in all that they do or to make a just representation of his Authority Wisdom and love thereby is ruinous unto Church Order and Rule 7. There is no Legislative Power in and over the Church as unto its Form Order and Worship left unto any of the Sons of men under any qualification whatever For 1. There are none of them who have an Interest in those Rights Qualifications and Endowments which are necessary unto an Investiture into such a Legislative Power For what was given and granted unto Christ himself unto this end that he might be the Law giver of the Church must be found also in them who pretend unto any Interest therein Have they any of them a Right and Title unto a disposal of the Persons of Believers in what way they please as unto their Spiritual and Eternal concernments Have they Soveraign Authority over all things to change their Moral Nature to give them new uses and significations to make things necessary that in themselves are indifferent and to order all those things by Soveraign Authority in Laws obliging the consciences of men And the like may be said of his Personal Qualifications of Faithfulness Wisdom Love and Care which are ascribed unto him in this work of giving Laws unto his Churches as he was the Lord over his own House 2 The Event of the Assumption of this Legislative Power under the best pretence that can be given unto it namely in Councils or great Assemblies of Bishops and Prelates sufficiently demonstrates how dangerous a thing it is for any man to be ingaged in For it issued at length in such a constitution of Churches and such Laws for the Government of them as exalted the Cannon Law into the room of the Scripture and utterly destroyed the true Nature of the Church of Christ and all the Discipline required therein 3. Such an Assumption is derogatory unto the Glory of Christ especially as unto his Faithfulness in and over the House of God wherein he is compared unto and preferred above Moses Heb. 3.3 4 5 6. Now the Faithfulness of Moses consisted in this that he did and appointed all things according to the Pattern shewed him in the Mount That is all whatever it was the Will of God to be revealed and appointed for the Constitution Order Rule and Worship of his
Church and nothing else But it was the Will of God that there should be all those things in the Gospel Church-State also or else why do men contend about them And if this were the Will of God if they were not all revealed appointed prescribed legalized by Christ where is his Faithfulness in Answer to that Moses But no Instance can be given of any Defect in his Institutions that needs any supplement to be made by the best of men as unto the end of constituting a Church-State Order and Rule with rites of Worship in particular 4. How it is derogatory unto the Glory of the Scripture as unto its Perfection shall be elsewhere declared 8. There is no more required to give Authority obliging the Consciences of all that do believe unto any Institution or Observation of Duty or Acts of Rule in the Church but onely that it is made evident in the Scripture to be the Mind and Will of Christ. It is not necessary that every thing of this Nature should be given out unto us in form of a Law or precise Command in express words It is the Mind and Will of Christ that immediately affects the Consciences of Believers unto Obedience by what way or means soever the knowledge of it be communicated unto them in the Scripture either by express words or by just consequence from what is so expressed Wherefore 9. The Example and Practice of the Apostles in the Erection of Churches in the Appointment of Officers and Rulers in them in directions given for their Walking Order Administration of Censures and all other holy things are a sufficient Indication of the Mind and Will of Christ about them We do not say that in themselves they are Institutions and Appointments but they infallibly declare what is so or the Mind of Christ concerning those things Nor can this be questioned without a denial of their Infallibility Faithfulness and Divine Authority 10 The Assertion of some that the Apostles took their Pattern for the State and Rule of the Churches and as unto divers Rites of Worship from the Synagogues of the Jews their Institutions Orders and Rules not those appointed by Moses but such as themselves had found out and ordained is both temerarious and untrue In the pursuit of such bold Conjectures one of late hath affirmed that Moses took most of his Laws and Ceremonies from the Aegyptitians whereas it is much more likely that many of them were given on purpose to alienate the People by Prohibitions from any compliance with the Aegyptians or any other Nation whereof Maimonides in his Mene Nebuchim gives us sundry Instances This Assertion I say is rash and false For 1 As unto the Instances given for its confirmation who shall assure us that they were then in use and practice in the Synagogues when the Apostles gave Rules unto the Churches of the New Testament We have no Record of theirs not one word in all the world of what was their way and practice but what is at least 250 years younger and later than the writings of the New Testament and in the first of their writings as in them that follow we have innumerable things asserted to have been the Traditions and Practises of their Forefathers from the days of Moses which we know to be utterly false At that time when they undertook to compose a new Religion out of their pretended Traditions partly by the Revolt of many Apostates from Christianity unto them especially of the Eliâ—nites and Nazarenes and partly by their own Study and Observation coming to the knowledge of sundry things in the Gospel Churches their Order and Worship they took them in as their own undeniable Instances may be given hereof 2 Wherein there is a real coincidence between what was ordained by the Apostles and what was practised by the Jews it is in things which the light of Nature and the general Rules of the Scripture do direct unto And it is dishonourable unto the Apostles and the Spirit of Christ in them to think or say that in such things they took their Pattern from the Jews or made them their example Surely the Apostles took not the Pattern and Example for the Institution of Excommunication from the Druids among whom there was some things that did greatly resemble it so far as it hath its Foundation in the light of Nature CHAP. III. The Continuation of a Church-State and of Churches unto the end of the world what are the Causes of it and whereon it depends THAT there was a peculiar Church-State Instituted and appointed by Christ and his Apostles acting in his Name and Authority with the infallible guidance of his Spirit hath been declared But it may be yet farther enquired whether this Church-State be still continued by Divine Authority or whether it ceased not together with the Apostles by whom it was erected There was a Church-State under the Old Testament solemnly erected by God himself And although it was not to be absolutely perpetual or everlasting but was to continue onely unto the time of Reformation yet unto that time its continuation was secured in the Causes and means of it The Causes of the continuation of this Church-State unto its appointed period were two 1. The Promise of God unto Abraham that he would keep and preserve his Seed in Covenant with him until he should be the Heir of the World and the Father of many Nations in the coming of Christ whereunto this Church-State was subservient 2 The Law of God it self and the Institutions thereof which God appointed to be observed in all their Generations calling the Covenant the Statutes and Laws of it perpetual and everlasting that is never to cease to be abrogated or disannulled until by his own Soveraign Authority he would utterly change and take away that whole Church-State with all that belonged unto its Constitution and Preservation 2. The Means of its continuance were three 1 Carnal Generation and that on a twofold account For there were two Constituent Parts of that Church the Priests and the People the continuation of each of them depended on the priviledge of Carnal Generation For the Priests were to be all of the Family of Aaron and the People of the Seed of Abraham by the other Heads of Tribes which gave them both their foundation in and Right unto this Church-State And hereunto were annexed all the Laws concerning the Integrity Purity and Legitimacy of the Priests with the certainty of their Pedegree 2 Circumcision the want whereof was a bar against any advantage by the former Priviledge of Generation from those two Springs and hereby others also might be added unto the Church though never with a Capacity of the Priesthood 3 The Separation of the People from the rest of the World by innumerable Divine Ordinances making their Coalition with them impossible From these Causes and by these Means it was that the Church-State under the Old Testament was preserved unto its appointed season Neither
the outward Calamities that befel the Nation nor the sins of the generality of the People could destroy this Church-State but it continued its Right and exercise unto the Time of Reformation And if it be not so if there be not Causes and Means of the infallible continuance of the Gospel Church-State unto the Consummation of all things the time expresly allotted unto their continuance then was the work of Moses more honourable more powerful and effectual in the Constitution of the Church-State under the Old Testament than that of Christ in the Constitution of the New For that Work and those Institutions which had an efficacy in them for their own infallible continuation and of the Church thereby throughout all Generations must be more Noble and Honourable than those which cannot secure their own continuance nor the Being and State of the Church thereon depending Nothing can be more derogatory unto the Glory of the Wisdom and Power of Christ nor of his Truth and Faithfulness than such an Imagination We shall therefore enquire into the Causes and Means of the continuation of this Church-State and therein shew the certainty of it as also disprove that which by some is pretended as the onely means thereof when indeed it is the principal Argument against their perpetual continuation that can be made use of 1. The Essence and Nature of the Church instituted by the Authority of Jesus Christ was always the same from the Beginning that it continues still to be But as unto its outward Form and Order it had a double State and it was necessary that so it should have from the Nature of the thing it self For 1 The Church may be considered in its Relation unto those extraordinary Officers or Rulers whose Office and Power was antecedent unto the Church as that by vertue whereof it was to be called and erected 2 With respect unto ordinary Officers unto whose Office and Power the Church essentially considered was antecedent for their whole Work and Duty as such is conversant about the Church and the Object is antecedent unto all Acts about it The first State is ceased nor can it be continued For these Officers were constituted 1 By an immediate call from Christ as was Paul Gal. 1.1 2. which none now are nor have been since the decease of them who were so called at first 2 By extraordinary Gifts and Power which Christ doth not continue to communicate 3 By Divine Inspiration and infallible Guidance both in preaching the Word and appointing things necessary in the Churches which none now pretend unto 4 By Extensive Commission giving them Power towards all the World for their Conversion and over all Churches for their Edification Of these Officers in their distinction into Apostles and Evangelists with their Call Gifts Power and Work I have treated at large in my Discourse of Spiritual Gifts The State and Condition of the Church with respect unto them is utterly ceased and nothing can be more vain than to pretend any Succession unto them in the whole or any part of their Office unless men can justify their claim unto it by any or all of these things which concurred unto it in the Apostles which they cannot do But it doth not hence follow that the Church State instituted by Christ did fail thereon or doth now so fail because it is impossible that these Apostles should have any Successors in their Office or the Discharge of it For by the Authority of the Lord Christ the Church was to be continued under Oâ—dinary Officers without the Call Gifts or Power of the others that were to cease Under these the Church State was no less Divine than under the former For there were two things in it 1 That the Offices themselves were of the Appointment of Christ And if they were not so we confess the Divine Right of the Church-State would have ceased The Office of the Apostles and Evangelists was to cease as hath been declared and it did cease actually in that Christ after them did call no more unto that Office nor provided any Way or Means whereby any one should be made Partaker of it And for any to pretend a Succession in Office or any part of their Office without any of those things which did constitute it is extream Presumption It is therefore granted that if there were not other Offices appointed by the Authority of Christ it had not been in the Power of man to make or appoint any unto that Purpose and the Church-State itself must have ceased But this he hath done Eph. 4.11 12. 1 Cor. 12.28 2 That Persons were to be interested in these Offices according unto the Way and Means by him prescribed which were not such as depended on his own immediate extraordinary actings as it was with the former sort but such as consisted in the Churches acting according to his Law and in Obedience unto his commands This Church-State was appointed by the Authority of Christ. The Direction which he gave in his own Person for Addresses unto the Church in case of Scandal which is an obliging Institution for all Ages Mat. 18.17 18 19 20. proves that he had appointed a Church-State that should abide through them all And when there was a Church planted at Jerusalem there were not only Apostles in it according to its first State but Elders also which respected its second State that was approaching Act. 15.23 The Apostles being in Office before that Church State the Elders ordained in it So chap. 11.30 And the Apostles ordained Elders in every Church Act. 14.23 Tit. 1.5 1 Tim. 5.17 whom they affirmed to be made so by the Holy Ghost Act. 20.28 The Churches to whom the Apostle Paul wrote his Epistles were such all of them under the Rule of ordinary Officers Phil 1.1 Rules and Laws are given for their Ordination in all Ages Tit. 1. 1 Tim. 3. And the Lord Christ treateth from Heaven with his Churches in this State and Order Rev. 1st 2d 3d. He hath promised his presence with them unto the Consummation of all things Mat. 28.20 chap. 18.20 and assigned them their Duty until his Second Coming 1 Cor. 11.26 with other Evidences of the same Truth innumerable Our Enquiry therefore is Whereon the Continuation of this Church-State unto the end of the World doth depend what are the Causes What are the Means of it whence it becomes infallible and necessary I must only premise that our present Consideration is not so much de facto as unto what hath fallen out in the World unto our Knowledge and Observation but de jure or of a Right unto this Continuation And this is such as makes it not only lawful for such a Church-State to be but requires also from all the Disciples of Christ in a way of Duty that it be always in actual Existence Hereby there is a warrant given unto all believers at all times to gather themselves into such a Church-State and a Duty imposed on them so
to do The Reasons and Causes appointing and securing this Continuation are of various sorts the principal whereof are these that follow 1. The supreme Cause hereof is the Father's Grant of a perpetual Kingdom in this World unto Jesus Christ the Mediator and Head of the Church Psal. 72.5 7 15 16 17. Isa 9.7 Zech. 6.13 This Grant of the Father our Lord Jesus Christ pleaded as his Warranty for the Foundation and Continuation of the Church Mat. 28 17 18 19 20. This Everlasting Kingdom of Jesus Christ given him by the irrevocable Grant of the Father may be considered three ways 1 As unto the real Subjects of it true Believers which are the Object of the Internal Spiritual Power and Rule of Christ. Of these it is necessary by vertue of this Grant and Divine Constitution of the Kingdom of Christ that in every Age there should be some in the World and those perhaps no small multitude but such as the Internal Rule over them may be Rightly and Honourably termed a Kingdom For as that which formally makes them such Subjects of Christs gives them no outward Appearance or Visibility so if in a time of the universal prevalency of Idolatry there were Seven thousand of these in the small Kingdom of Israel undiscerned and invisible unto the most Eagle-eyed Prophet who lived in their days what number may we justly suppose to have been within the limits of Christs Dominions which is the whole World in the worst darkest most profligate and idolatrous times that have passed over the Earth since the first Erection of this Kingdom This therefore is a fundamental Article of our Faith that by vertue of this Grant of the Father Christ ever had hath and will have in all Ages some yea a Multitude that are the True Real Spiritual Subjects of his Kingdom Neither the Power of Sathan nor the Rage or fury of the World nor the Accursed Apostacy of many or of all visible Churches from the purity and Holiness of his Laws can hinder but that the Church of Christ in this sense must have a perpetual continuation in this World Mat. 16.18 2. It may be considered with respect unto the outward visible Profession of Subjection and Obedience unto him and the Observation of his Laws This also belongs unto the Kingdom granted him of his Father He was to have a Kingdom in this World though it be not of this World He was to have it not only as unto its Being but as unto its glory The World and the worst of men therein were to see and know that he hath still a Kingdom and a Multitude of Subjects depending on his Rule See the Constitution of it Dan. 7.13 14. Wherefore it is from hence indispensibly and absolutely necessary that there should at all times and in all Ages be ever an innumerable Multitude of them who openly profess Faith in Christ Jesus and Subjection of Conscience unto his Laws and Commands So it hath alwayes been so it is and shall for ever be in this World And those who would on the one hand confine the Church of Christ in this notion of it unto any one Church falling under a particular Denomination as the Church of Rome which may utterly fail Or are ready on the other hand upon the supposed or real Errors or Miscarriages of them or any of them who make this Profession to cast them out of their thoughts and affections as those who belong not unto the Kingdom or the Church of Christ are not onely injurious unto them but Enemies unto the Glory and Honour of Christ. 3. This grant of the Father may be considered with respect unto particular Churches or Congregations And the end of these Churches is twofold 1 That Believers as they are Internal Spiritual real Subjects of Christs Kingdom may together act that Faith and those Graces whereby they are so unto his Glory I say it is that true Believers may together and in Society act all those Graces of the Spirit of Christ wherein both as unto Faculty and Exercise their internal Spiritual subjection unto Christ doth consist And as this is that whereby the Glory of Christ in this World doth most eminently consist namely in the joynt exercise of the Faith and Love of true Believers so it is a principal means of the encrease and augmentation of those Graces in themselves or their Spiritual Edification And from this especial end of these Churches it follows that those who are Members of them or bâ—long to them ought to be Saints by calling or such as are indued with those Spiritual Principles and Graces in whose exercise Christ is to be Glorified And where they are not so the principal end of their Constitution is lost So are those Churches to be made up Fundamentally and Materially of those who in their single capacity are Members of the Church Catholick invisible 2 Their second end is that those who belong unto the Church and Kingdom of Christ under the second consideration as visibly professing subjection unto the Rule of Christ and Faith in him may express that subjection in Acts and Duties of his Worship in the Observance of his Laws and Commands according unto his Mind and Will For this alone can be done in particular Churches be they of what sort they will whereof we shall speak afterwards Hence it follows that it belongs unto the Foundation of these particular Churches that those who joyn in them do it on a publick Profession of Faith in Christ and Obedience unto him without which this end of them also is lost Those I say who make a visible Profession of the Name of Christ and their subjection unto him have no way to express it regularly and according to his mind but in these particular Churches wherein alone those Commandments of his in whose Observance our Profession consisteth do take place being such Societies as wherein the solemn Duties of his Worship are performed and his Rule or Discipline is exercised Wherefore this State of the Church also without which both the other are imperfect belongs unto the grant of the Father whereby a perpetual Continuation of it is secured Nor is it of any weight to object that such hath been the Alterations of the State of all Churches in the World such the visible Apostasy of many of them unto false Worship and Idolatry and of others into a worldly carnal conversation with vain Traditions innumerable that it cannot be apprehended where there were any true Churches of this kind preserved and continued but that there were an actual Intercision of them all For I answer 1 No Individual man nay no company of men that come together can give a certain Account of what is done in all the World and every place of it where the Name of Christ is professed so as that what is affirmed of the State of all Churches universally is meer conjecture and surmize 2 There is so great a readiness in most to judge the
He hath not left this great concernment of his Glory unto the Wills of men or any Order they shall think meet to appoint Lastly As a means of it it depends on three things in Believers themselves 1 A due sense of their Duty to be found in Obedience unto all the Commands of Christ. Hereby they find themselves indispensibly obliged unto all those things which are necessary unto the continuation of this State and that all Believers should absolutely at any time live in a total neglect of their Duty though they may greatly mistake in the manner of its performance is not to be supposed 2 The Instinct of the new Creature and those in whom it is so associate themselves in holy Communion for the joynt and mutual exercise of those Graces of the Spirit which are the same as unto the Essence of them in them all The Laws of Christ in and unto his Church as unto all outward Obedience are suited unto those inward Principles and Inclinations which by his Spirit and Grace he hath implanted in the Hearts of them that believe Hence his Yoke is easy and his Commandments are not grievous And therefore none of his true Disciples since he had a Church upon the Earth did or could satisfy themselves in their own Faith and Obedience singularly and personally but would venture their lives and all that was dear unto them for Communion with others and the associating themselves with them of the same Spirit and way for the observance of the Commands of Christ. The Martyrs of the Primitive Churches of old lost more of their Blood and Lives for their Meetings and Assemblies than for personal Profession of the Faith and so also have others done under the Roman Apostacy It is an usual Plea among them who ingage in the Persecution or Punishment of such as differ from them that if they please they may keep their Opinions their Consciences and Faith unto themselves without Meetings for Communion or publick Worship And herein they suppose they deal friendly and gently with them And this is our present Case It is true indeed as Tertullian observed of old that men in these things have no Power over us but what they have from our own Wills we willingly choose to be and to continue what they take advantage to give us trouble for And it is naturally in our Power to free our selves from them and their Laws every day But we like it not we cannot purchase outward Peace and Quietness at any such rate But as was said the inward Instinct of Believers from the same Principles of Faith Love and all the Graces of the Spirit in them all doth efficaciously lead and incline them unto their joynt exercise in Societies unto the Glory of Christ and their own Edification or encrease of the same Graces in them When this appears to be under the Guidance of the Commands of Christ as unto the ways of Communion lead unto and to consist in a compliance therewithal they find themselves under an indispensible Obligation unto it Nor hath the Lord Christ left them liberty to make a Composition for their outward Peace and to purchase Quietness with foregoing any part of their Duty herein This therefore I say is a Means and Cause on the part of Believers themselves of the continuation of this Church-State For this Instinct of Believers leading them unto Communion which is an Article of our Faith in conjunction with the Law and Commands of Christ giving direction how and in what ways it is to be attained and exercised binds and obliges them unto the continuation of this State and the decay of this inward Principle in them that profess Christian Religion hath been the great and almost only ground of its neglect 3. The open Evidence there is that sundry Duties required of us in the Gospel can never be performed in a due manner but where Believers are brought into this State which that they should enter into is therefore in the first place required of them what these Duties are will afterwards appear On these sure Grounds is founded the Continuation of the Gospel Church-State under ordinary Officers after the Decease of the Apostles and so far secured as that nothing needs be added unto them for that end Do but suppose that the Lord Christ yet liveth in Heaven in the Discharge of his Mediatory Office that he hath given his Word for a perpetual Law unto all his Disciples and a Charter to convey Spiritual Priviledges unto them that he abides to Communicate Gifts for the Ministry unto men and that there are any Believers in the World who know it to be their Duty to yield Obedience unto all the Commands of Christ. and have any internal Principle enclining them to that which they profess to believe as a fundamental Article of their Faith namely the Communion of Saints and no man is desired to prove the certainty and necessity of the continuance of this State But there are some who maintain that the Continuation and Preservation of this Church State depends solely on a successive Ordination of Church Officers from the Apostles and so down throughout all Ages unto the end of the World For this they say is the only means of conveying Church Power from one time to another so as that if it fail all Church-State Order and Power must fall never in this World to be recovered There is they say a Flux of Power through the hands of the Ordainers unto the Ordained by vertue of their outward Ordination whereon the Being of the Church doth depend Howbeit those who use this Plea are not at all agreed about those things which are essential in and unto this successive Ordination Some think that the Lord Christ committed the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven unto Peter only and he to the Bishop of Rome alone from whose Person therefore all their Ordination must be derived Some think and those on various Grounds that it is committed unto all and only Diocesan Bishops whose Being and Beginning are very uncertain Others require no more unto it but that Presbyters be ordained by Presbyters who were rejected in their Plea by both the former sorts and other differences almost innumerable among them who are thus minded might be reckoned up But whereas this whole Argument about Personal successive Ordination hath been fully handled and the Pretences of it disproved by the chiefest Protâ—stant Writers against the Papists and because I design not an Opposition unto what others think and do but the Declaration and Confirmation of the Truth in what we have proposed to insist upon I shall very briefly discover the falseness of this Pretence and pass on unto what is principally intended in this Discourse 1. The Church is before all its ordinary Officers and therefore its continuation cannot depend on their successive Ordination It is so as essentially considered though its being Organical is Simultaneous with their Ordination Extraordinary Officers were before the
Church for their Work was to call gather and erect it out of the World But no ordinary Officers can be or ever were ordained but to a Church in Being Some say they are ordained unto the universal visible Church of Professors some unto the particular Church wherein their Work doth lye but all grant that the Church-State whereunto they are ordained is antecedent unto their Ordination The Lord Christ could and did ordain Apostles and Evangelists when there was yet no Gospel Church for they were to be the Instruments of its Calling and Erection But the Apostles neither did nor could ordain any ordinary Officers until there was a Church or Churches with respect whereunto they should be ordained It is therefore highly absurd to ascribe the continuation of the Church unto the successive Ordination of Officers if any such thing there were seeing this successive Ordination of Officers depends solely on the continuation of the Church If that were not secured on other Foundations this successive Ordination would quickly tumble into dust Yea this successive Ordination were there any such thing appointed must be an Act of the Church it self and so cannot be the means of communicating Church Power unto others A successive Ordination in some sense may be granted namely that when those who were ordained Officers in any Church do dye that others be ordained in their steads but this is by an Act of Power in the Church it self as we shall manifest afterwards 2. Not to treat of Papal succession the limiting of this successive Ordination as the only way and means of Communicating Church Power and so of the Preservation of the Church-State unto Diocesan Prelates or Bishops is built on so many inevident Presumptions and false Principles as will leave it altogether uncertain whether there be any Church-State in the World or no. As 1 That such Bishops were ordained by the Apostles which can never be proved 2 That they received Power from the Apostles to ordain others and Communicate their whole Power unto them by an Authority inherent in themselves alone yet still reserving their whole Power unto themselves also giving all and retaining all at the same time which hath no more of Truth than the former and may be easily disproved 3 That they never did nor could any of them forfeit this Power by any crime or error so as to render their Ordination invalid and interrupt the succession pretended 4 That they all ordained others in such manner and way as to render their Ordination valid whereas multitudes were never agreed what is required thereunto 5 That whatever Heresy Idolatry Flagitiousness of life Persecution of the true Churches of Christ these Prelatical Ordainers might fall into by whatever Arts Simoniacal Practices or false Pretences unto what was not they came themselves into their Offices yet nothing could deprive them of their Right of Communicating all Church Power unto others by Ordination 6 That Persons so ordained whether they have any call from the Church or no whether they have any of the Qualifications required by the Law of Christ in the Scripture to make them capable of any Office in the Church or have received any Spiritual Gifts from Christ for the Exercise of their Office and Discharge of their Duty whether they have any Design or no to persue the ends of that Office which they take upon them yet all is one being any way Prelatically ordained Bishops they may ordain other and so the successive Ordination is preserved And what is this but to take the Rule of the Church out of the hand of Christ to give Law unto him to follow with his Approbation the actings of men besides and contrary to his Law and Institution and to make Application of his Promises unto the vilest of men whether he will or no. 7 That it is not lawful for Believers or the Disciples of Christ to yield Obedience unto his Commands without this Episcopal Ordination which many Churches cannot have and more will not as judging it against the Mind and Will of Christ. 8 That one Worldly Ignorant Proud sensual Beast such as some of the Heads of this successive Ordination as the Popes of Rome have been should have more Power and Authority from Christ to preserve and continue a Church-State by Ordination than any the most holy Church in the World that is or can be gathered according to his mind with other unwarrantable Presumptions innumerable 3. The pernicious consequences that may ensue on this Principle do manifest its Inconsistency with what our Lord Jesus Christ hath ordained unto this end of the continuation of his Church I need not reckon them upon the surest Probabilities There is no room left for fears of what may follow hereon by what hath already done so If we consider whither this successive Ordination hath already led a great part of the Church we may easily judge what it is meet for It hath I say led men for Instance in the Church of Rome into a Presumption of a good Church-State in the loss of Holiness and Truth in the Practice of false Worship and Idolatry in the Persecution and Slaughter of the faithful Servants of Christ unto a State plainly Antichristian To think there should be a Flux and Communication of Heavenly and Spiritual Power from Jesus Christ and his Apostles in and by the hands and Actings of Persons ignorant Simoniacal Adulterous Incestuous Proud Ambitious Sensual presiding in a Church-State never appointed by him immersed in false and Idolatrous Worship persecuting the true Church of Christ wherein was the true succession of Apostolical Doctrine and Holiness is an Imagination for men who embrace the shadows and appearances of things never once seriously thinking of the true nature of them In brief it is in vain to derive a Succession whereon the Being of the Church should depend through the presence of Christ with the Bishops of Rome who for an 100 years together from the year 900 to a 1000 were Monsters for Ignorance Lust Pride and Luxury as Baronius acknowledgeth A. D. 912.5.8 Or by the Church of Antioch by Samosatenus Eudoxius Gnapheus Severus and the like Hereticks Or in Constantinople by Macedonius Eusebius Demophilus Anthorinus and their Companions Or at Alexandria by Lucius Dioscurus Aelurus Sergius and the rest of the same sort 4. The principal Argument whereby this conceit is fully discarded must be spoken unto afterwards And this is the due consideration of the proper subject of all Church-Power unto whom it is originally formally and radically given and granted by Jesus Christ. For none can communicate this Power unto others but those who have received it themselves from Christ by vertue of his Law and Institution Now this is the whole Church and not any Person in it or Prelate over it Look whatever constitutes it a Church that gives it all the Power and Priviledge of a Church for a Church is nothing but a Society of professed Believers enjoying all Church Power
Rule Honour Riches or secular Grandeur but the direct contrary Matth. 20.25 26 27 28. Nor did he do it that his Disciples might be ruled and governed by force or the Laws of men or that they should be obstructed in the exercise of any Graces Gifts or Priviledges that he had purchased for them or would bestow on them And to speak plainly let it be despised by them that please this cannot greatly value that Church-State which is not suited to guide excite and direct the exercise of all Evangelical Graces unto the Glory of Christ in a due manner For to propose peculiar and proper objects for them to give peculiar motives unto them to limit the seasons and circumstances of their exercise and regulate the manner of the Performance of the Duties that arise from them is one principal End of their Institution It would be too long to make a particular enquiry into all the ends for which the Lord Christ appointed this Church-State which indeed are all the Duties of the Gospel either in themselves or in the manner of their Performance We may reduce them unto these three general Heads 1. The pâ—ofessed Subjection of the Souls and Consciences of Believers unto his Authority in their Observance of his Commandments He requireth that all who are baptized into his Name be taught to do and observe all things whatever he commanded Matth. 28.18 19 20. And God is to be Glorified not only in their Subjection but in their professed Subjection unto the Gospel of Christ. 2 Cor. 19.13 Having given an express charge unto his Disciples to make publick Profession of his Name and not to be deterred from it by shame or fear of any thing that may befal them on the account thereof and that on the Penalty of his disowning them before his Heavenly Father Matth. 8.33 34 35 36 37 38 Matth. 10.33 He hath appointed this Church-State as the way and means whereby they may joyntly and visibly make profession of this their Subjection to him Dependance on him and Freedom in the Observation of all his commands He will not have this done singly and personally only but in Society and conjunction Now this cannot be done in any Church-State imaginable wherein the Members of the Church cannot meet together for this end which they can only do in such a Church as is Congregational 2. The joynt celebration of all Gospel Ordinances and Worship is the great and principal End of the Evangelical Church State How far this is directed unto by the Law of Nature was before declared Man was made for Society in things natural and civil but especially in things Spiritual or such as concern the Worship of God Hereon depends the nâ—cessâ—â—y of parâ—iâ—ular Churches or Societâ—es for Divine Worship And this is declared to be the End of the Churches instituted by Christ. Act. 2 42. 1 Cor. 11.20 1 Cor. 5.4 5. 1 Tim. 2.1 2. as also of the Institution of Officers in the Church for the Solemn Administration of the Ordinances of this Worship And the Reasons of this Appointment are intimated in the Scripture as 1 That it might be a way for the joynt Exercise of the Graces and Gifts of the Spirit as was in general before mentioned The Lord Christ gâ—ves both his Grace and his Gifts in great variety of measures Ephes. 4.7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given unto every man to profit withal 1 Cor. 12.7 8. He gives neither of them unto any meerly for themselves Saving Grace is firstly given for the good of him that receives it but respect is had in it unto the good of others and the Lord Christ expects such an exercise of it as may be to others advantage And the first End of Gifts is the Edification of others and all that do receive them are thereby and so far Stewards of the manifold Grace of God 1 Pet. 4.10 Wherefore for the due exercise of these Gifts and Graces unto his Glory and their proper ends he hath appointed particular Congregations in whose Assemblies alone they can be duely exercised 2 Hereby all his Disciples are mutually edified that is encreased in Light Knowledge Faith Love Fruitfulness in Obedience and conformity unto himself This the Apostle affirms to be the especial End of all Churches their Offices Officers Gifts and Order Ephes. 4.12 13 14 15 16. And again 2.19 No Church-State that is not immediately suited unto this End is of his Institution And though others may in general pretend unto it besides that of particular Congregations it were to be wished that they were not obstructive of it or were any way fitted or useful unto it 3 That he might hereby express and testify his promised Presence with his Disciples unto the end of the World Matth. 28.20 Matth. 18.20 Rev. 1.13 It is in their Church Assemblies and in the Performance of his Holy Worshâ—p that he is present with his Disciples according unto his Promise 4 In these Churches thus exercised in the holy Worship of God he gives us a Resemblance and Representation of the great Assembly above who Worship God continually before his Throne which is too large a Subject here to insist upon And to manifest that Assemblies of the whole Church at once and in one place for the Celebration of Divine Worship is of the Essence of a Church without which it hath no real Being when God had instituted such a Church Form as wherein all the Members of it could not ordinarily come together every week for this end yet he ordained that for the Preservation of their Church-State three times in the year the Males which was the circumcised Church should appear together in one place to celebrate the most Solemn Ordinances of his Worship Exod. 23.14 Chap. 34 23. Deut. 16.16 All those Difficulties which arose from the extent of the Limits of that Church unto the whole Nation being removed these Meetings of the whole Church for the Worship of Goâ— become a continual Duty and when they cannot be observed in any Church the State or kind of it is not instituted by Christ. 3. The third End of the Institution of the Gospel Church-State is the Exercise and Preservation of the Discipline appointed by Christ to be observed by his Disciples The Antients do commonly call the whole Religion of Christianity by the Name of the Discipline of Christ that is the Faith and Obedience which he hath prescribed unto them in Contradistinction and Opposition unto the Rules and Prescriptions of all â—hilosophical Societies And it is that without which the Glory of â—hristian Religion can in no due manner be preserved The especial Nature of it shall be afterwards fully spoken unto For the use of the present Argument I shall only speak unto the Ends of it or what it is that the Lord Christ designeth in the Institution of it and these things may be referred unto 4 Heads 1. The Preservation of the Doctrine of the Gospel in its Purity and
believe that in this Context our Lord Jesus Christ designed to set up and erect an Earthly Domination in and over his Churches to be administred by the Rules of the Canon Law and the Rota at Rome They must be spiritually mad and ridiculous who can give the least entertainment unto such an Imagination Nor can the Discipline of any Diocesan Churches administred in and by Courts and Officers foreign to the Scripture both name and thing be brought within the view of this Rule nor can all the Art of the World make any application of it thereunto For what some plead concerning Magistrates or Arbitrators they are things which men would never betake themselves unto but only to evade the force of that Truth which they love not All this is fallen out by mens departing from the Simplicity of the Gospel and a contempt of that sense of the words of the Lord Jesus which is plain and obvious unto all who desire not only to hear his words but also to observe his Commands 3 dly Our third Argument is taken from the Nature of the Churches â—nstituted by the Apostles and their Order as it is expressed in the Scripture For they were all of them Congregational and of no other sort This the ensuing Considerations will make evident 1. There were many Churches planted by the Apostles in very small Provinces Not to insist on the Churches of Galatia Gal. 1.1 concerning which it is no where intimated that they had any one Head or Mother Church Metropolitical or Diocesan Nor of those of Macedonia distinct from that of Philippi whereof we have spoken before upon the first coming of Paul after his Conversion unto Jerusalem which was three years Gal. 1.18 in the Fourth year after the Ascension of Christ there were Churches planted in all Judea and Galilee and Samaria Act. 9.31 Neither of the two latter Provinces was equal unto one Ordinary Diocess Yet were there Churches in both of them and that in so short a time after the first Preaching of the Gospel as that it is impossible they should be conceived to be any other but single Congregations What is excepted or opposed hereunto by the Reverend Dr. St. shall be examined and disproved afterwards by itself that the Progress of our Discourse be not here interrupted 2. These Churches were such as that the Apostles appointed in them Ordinary Elders and Deacons that might administer all Ordinances unto the whole Church and take care of all the poor Act. 14.23 chap. 20.28 Now the Care Inspection and Labour of Ordinary Officers can extend itself no further than unto a particular Congregation No man can administer all Ordinances unto a Diocesan Church And this ordaining Elders in every Church is the same with ordaining them in every City Tit. 1.5 that is in every Town wherein there was a Number converted unto the Faith as is evident from Act. 14.23 And it was in Towns and Cities ordinarily that the Gospel was first preached and first received Such Believers being congregated and united in the Profession of the same Faith and subiection unto the Authority of Christ did constitute such a Church-State as it was the Will of Christ they should have Bishops or Elders and Deacons ordained amongst them and were therefore as unto their State such Churches as he owned 3. It is said of most of these Churches expresly that they respectively met together in one place or had their Assemblies of the whole Church for the discharge of the Duties required of them which is peculiar unto Congregational Churches only so did the Church at Jerusalem on all occasions Act. 15.12 22. ch â—1 22 see ch 5.11 ch 6.1 It is of no force which is objecteâ— from the Multitude of them that are said to believe and so consequently were of that Church so as that they could not assemble together For whereas the Scripture says expresly that the multitude of the Church did come together it is scarce fair for us to to say they were such a multitude as that they could not come together And it is evident that the great numbers of Believers that are said to be at Jerusalem were there only occasionally and were not fixed in that Church For many years after a small Village beyond Jordan could receive all that were so fixed in it The Church at Antioch gathered together in one Assembly Act. 14.27 to hear Paul and Silas This Church thus called together is called the Multitude chap. 15.30 that is the whole Brotherhood at least of that Church The whole Church of Corinth did assemble together in one place both for solemn Worship and the exercise of Discipline 1 Cor. 8.8 chap. 14.25 26. chap. 11.17 20. It is no way necessary to plead any thing in the illustration or for the Confirmation of these Testimonies They all of them speak positively in a matter of fact which will admit of no debate unless we will put in exceptions unto the Veracity of their Authors And they are of themselves sufficient to establish our Assertion For whatever may be the state of any Church as unto its Officers or Rule into what order soever it be disposed ordinarily or occasionally for its Edification so long as it is its Duty to assemble in and with all its Members in one place either for the exercise of its Power the Performance of its Duty or Enjoyments of its Priviledges it is a single Congregation and no more 4. The Duties prescribed unto all Church Members in the writings of the Apostles to be diligently attended unto by them are such as either in their Nature or the manner of their performance cannot be attended unto and duly accomplished but in a particular Congregation only This I shall immediately speak distinctly unto and therefore only mention it in this place These things being so plainly positively and frequently asserted in the Scripture it cannot be questionable unto any impartial-mind but that particular Churches or Congregations are of Divine Institution and consequently that unto them the whole Power and Priviledge of the Church doth belong for if they do not so whatever they are Churches they are not If therefore any other Church-State be Supposed we may well require that its Name Nature Use Power and Bounds be some or all of them declared in the Scripture Reasonings drawn from the Superiority of the Apostles above the Evangelists of Bishop above Presbyters or from Church Rule in the hands of the Officers of the Church only from the power of the Christian Magistrate in things Ecclesiastical from the Meetness of Union among all Churches are of no use in this case For they are all consistent with the Sole Institution of particular Congregations nor do in the least intimate that there is or needs to be any other Church State of Divine Appointment CHAP. V. The Sate of the First Churches after the Apostles to the end of the Second Century IN Confirmation of the foregoing Argument we urge the President and
Example of the Primitive Churches that succeeded unto those which were planted by the Apostles themselves and so may well be judged to have walked in the same way and Order with them And that which we alledge is That in no approved Writers for the space of 200 years after Christ there is any mention made of any other Organical visibly professing Church but that only which is Parochial or Congregational A Church of any other Form State or Order Papal or Oecumenical Patriarchal Metropolitical Diocesan or Classical they know not Neither Name nor thing nor any of them appear in any of their Writings Before I proceed unto the Confirmation of this Assertion by particular Testimonies I shall premise some things which are needful unto the right understanding of what it is that I intend to prove by them As 1. All the Churches at first planted by the Apostles whether in the greatest Cities as Jerusalem Antioch Corinth Rome c. or those in the meanest Villages of Judea Galilee or Samaria were as unto their Church-State in Order Power Priviledge and Duty every way equal not Superior or Inferior not ruling over or subject unto one another No Institution of any Inequality between them no Instance of any Practice Supposing it no Direction for any compliance with it no one word of intimation of it can be produced from the Scripture nor is it consistent with the nature of the Gospel Church-State 2. In and among all these Churches there was one and the same spirit one Hope of their Calling one Lord one Faith one Baptism whence they were all obliged mutually to seek and endeavour the Good and Edification of each other To be helpful to one another in all things according unto that which any of them had received in the Lord. This they did by Prayer by Advice and Counsel by Messengers sent with Salutations Exhortations Consolations supplies for the Poor and on all the like occasions By these means and by the exercise of that mutual Love and Care which they were obliged unto they kept and preserved Vnity and Communion among themselves gave a common Testimony against any thing that in Doctrine or Practice deviated from the Rule and Discipline of Christ. This Order with Peace and Love thereon continued among them until Pride Ambition Desire of Rule and Preheminence in Diotrephes and a multitude of the same spirit with him began to open a door unto the entrance of the Mystery of Iniquity under pretence of a better Order than this which was of the appointment of Christ. 3. It must be acknowledged that notwithstanding this Equality among all Churches as unto their State and Power that there were great Differences between them some real and some in Reputation which not being rightly managed proved an Occasion of evil in and unto them all For Instance 1. Some were more eminent in spiritual Gifts than others As this was a Priviledge that might have been greatly improved unto the Honour of Christ and the Gospel yet we know how it was abused in the Church of Corinth and what Disorders followed thereon so weak and frail are the best of men so liable unto Temptation that all Preheminence is dangerous for them and often abused by them which I confess makes me not a little admire to see men so earnestly pleading for it so fearlesly assuming it unto themselves so fiercely contending that all Power and Rule in the Church belongs unto them alone But 2. Reputation was given unto some by the long abode of some of the Apostles in them Of this Advantage we find nothing in the Scripture But certain it is it was much pleaded and contended about among the Primitive Churches yea so far until by Degrees Disputes arose about the Places where this or that Apostle fixed his Seat which was looked on as a Preheminence for the present and a security for the future But yet we know how soon some of them degenerated from the Church Order and Discipline wherein they were instructed by the Apostles see Rev. chap. 2. and 3. 3. The Greatness Power Fame or Civil Authority of the Place or City where any Church was planted gave it an Advantage and Priviledge in Reputation above others And the Churches planted in such Cities were quickly more numerous in their Members than others were unless men strictly kept themselves unto the force of Primitive Institutions it was very hard for them to think and Judge that a a Church it may be in a small Village or Town in Galilee should be Equal with that at Hierusalem or at Antioch or afterwards at Rome itself The Generality of men easily suffered themselves to be persuaded that those Churches were advanced in State and Order far above the other obscure poor Congregations That there should be a Church at Rome the Head City of the world was a Matter of great Joy and Triumph unto many and the Advancement of it in Reputation they thought belonged unto the Honour of our Religion Howbeit there is not in the Scripture the least regard expressed unto any of these things of place number or possibility of outward splendor either in the Promises of the Presence of Christ in and with his Churches or in the Communication of Power Priviledges unto them Yet such an improvement did this foolish Imagination find that after those who presided in the Churches called in the principal Cities had tasted of the sweetness of the bait which lay in the Ascription of a Preheminence unto them they began openly to claim it unto themselves and to usurp Authority over other Churches Confirming their own Usurpation by Canons and Rules until a few of them in the Council of Nice began to divide the Christian world among themselves as if it had been been Conquered by them Hence proceeded those shameful contests that were among the greater Prelates about their Preheminency and hence arose that Pretence of the Bishops of Rome unto no less a Right of Rule and Dominion over all Christian Churches than the City had over all the Nations and Cities of the Empire which being carried on by all sorts of evil Artifices as by downright Forgeries shameless Intrusions of themselves impudent laying hold of all Advantages unto their own exaltation prevailed at length unto the utter ruine of all Church Order and worship There is no sober History of the rise and growth by several Degrees of any City Commonwealth or Empire that is filled with so many Instances of ambitious seeking of Preheminence as our Church stories are By this Imagination were the generality of the Prelates in those dayes induced to introduce and settle a Government in and among the Churches of Christ answering unto the Civil Government of the Roman Empire As the Civil Government was cast into National or Diocesan or Provincial in less or greater Divisions each of which had its Capital City the place of the Residence of the chief Civil Governour so they designed to frame an Image of
it in the Church ascribing an alike Dignity and Power unto the Prelates of those Cities and a Jurisdiction extending itself unto Nations Diocesses and Provinces Hereby the lesser Congregations or Parochial Churches being weakened in process of time in their Gifts and Interest were swallowed up in the Power of the others and became only inconsiderable Appendixes unto them to be ruled at their Pleasure But these things fell out long after the times which we enquire into only their occasion began to present it self unto men of corrupt minds from the Beginning but we have before at large discoursed of them 4. Some Churches had a great Advantage in that the Gospel as the Apostle speaks went forth from them unto others They in their Ministry were the Means first of the Conversion of others unto the Faith and then of their gathering into a Church-State affording them Assistance in all things they stood in need of Hence there newly formed Churches in lesser Towns and Villages had alwaies a great Reverence for the Church by whose means they were converted unto God and Stated in Church Order And it was meet that so they should have But in process of time as these lesser Churches decreased in spiritual Gifts and fell under a scarcity of able Guides this Reverence was turned into Obedience and Dependence and they thought it well enough to be under the Rule of others being unable well to rule themselves On these and the like Accounts there was quickly introduced an Inequality among Churches which by vertue of their first Institution were equal as unto State and Power 4. Churches may admit of many Variations as unto their outward Form and Order which yet change not their State nor cause them to cease from being Congregational As 1. Supposing that any of them might have many Elders or Presbyters in them as it is apparent that most of them had yea all that are mentioned in the Scripture had so Act. 11.30 chap. 14.23 chap. 15.6 22 23. chap. 16.4 chap. 20.17 18. chap. 21.18 Phil. 1.1.1 Tim. 5.17 Tit. 1.5 they might and some of them did choose out some one endued With especial Gifts that might in some sort preside amongst them and who had quickly the name of Bishop appropriated unto him This Practice is thought to have had its Original at Alexandria and began generally to be received in the 3 Century But this changed not the State of the Church though it had no divine Warrant to authorise it For this Order may be agreed unto among the Elders of a particular Congregation and Sundry things may fall out enclining unto the reception of it But from a distinct mention if any such there be in the Writings of the second Century of Bishops and Presbyters to fancy Metropolitical and Diocesan Churches is but a pleasant Dream 2. The Members of these Churches that were great and numerous being under the care and Inspection of their Elders in common might for the ordinary Duty of Divine Worship meâ—t in parts or several actual Assemblies and they did so especially in time of Persecution Nothing occurs more frequently in Ecclesiastical Story than the Meetings of Christians in secret Places in private houses yea in caves and dens of the Earth when in some places it was impossible that the whole Body of the Church should so assemble together How this Disposition of the Members of the Church into several Parts in each of which some Elder or Elders of it did officiate gave occasion unto the distinction of greater Churches into particular Titles or Parishes is not here to be declared it may be so Elsewhere But neither yet did this alter the State of the Churches from their Original Institution For 3. Upon all extraordinary occasions all such as concerned the whole Church as the Choice of Elders or the Deposition of them the admission or exclusion of Members and the like the whole Church continued to meet together which practice was plainly continued in the days of Cyprian as we shall see afterwards Neither doth it appear but that during the first 200 years of the Church the whole Body oâ— the Church did ordinarily meet together in one place for the solemn Administration of the Holy Ordinances of Worship and the Exercise of Discipline Wherefore notwithstanding these and other the like Variations from the Original Institution of Churches which came in partly by Inadvertency unto the Rule and partly were received from the Advantages and Accommodations which they pretended unto the State of the Churches continued Congregational onely for 200 years so far as can be gathered from the remaining Monuments of those times Only we must yet add that we are no way concerned in Testimonies or sayings taken from the writings of those in following Ages as unto the State way and manner of the Churches in this season but do appeal unto their own writings onely This is the great Artifice whereby Baronius in his Annalls would impose upon the Credulity of men an apprehension of the Antiquity of any of their Roman Inventions he affixeth them unto some of the first Ages and giving some Countenance unto them it may be from some spurious writings layes the weight of Confirmation on Testimonies and Sayings of Writers many years yea for the most part Ages afterwards for it was and is of the Latter Ages of the Church wherein Use and Custom have wrested Ecclesiastical words to other significations than at first they were applyed unto to impose the present State of things among them on these who went before who knew nothing of them I shall therefore briefly enquire into what Representation is made of the State of the Churches by the Writers themselves who had in the season enquired after or in the Age next unto it which was acquainted with their practice That which first offereth itself unto us and which is an invaluable Testimony of the state of the first Churches immediately after the Decease of the Apostles is the Epistle of Clemens Romanus unto the Brethren of the Church of Corinth This Epistle according to the Title of it Irenaeus ascribes unto the whole Church at Rome and calls it potentissimas literas sub hoc Clemente dissensione non modica inter â—os qui Corinthi erant fratres facta scripsit quae est Romae Ecclesia potentissimas literas lib. 3. cap. 3. By Eusebius it is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great and admirable who also affirms that it was publickly read in some Churches Ecclesiast Hist. lib. 3. cap. 14. And again he calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most powerful writing lib. 5. cap. 7. There is no doubt but some things in the writings of it did befal him humanitûs that the work of such a companion of some of the Apostles as he was might not be received as of divine Institution such was the credit which he gives unto the vulgar fable of the Phenix But for the substance of it it is such as every way becomes a
the surprizals of Temptations not consented to not delighted or continued in your labour or contention of spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Apostle speaks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 2.1 was night and day in your Prayers for the whole Brotherhood that is especially of their own Church itself that the number of Gods Elect might be saved in mercy through a good Conscience towards him This was their state this was their Liturgie this their practice 1. There was on all the Members of the Church a plentiful effusion of the Holy Spirit in his Gifts and Graces wherein it may be respect is had unto what was affirmed by the Apostle before of the same Church 1 Cor. 1.4 5 6 7. the same Grace being yet continued unto them 2. By vertue of this Effusion of the Spirit on all of them their Wills and Affections being sanctifyed their minds were enabled to pour forth fervent prayers unto God 3. They were not such as lived in any open sin or any secret sin known to be so but were only subject unto involuntary surprizals whose pardon they continually prayed for 4. Their love and sense of duty stirred them up to labour mightily in their Prayers with fervency and constancy for the Salvation of the whole Fraternity of Elect Believers whether throughout the world or more especialâ—y those in and of their own Church He that should ascribe these things unto any of those Churches which now in the world claim to be so only would quickly find himself at a loss for the proof of what he asserts Did we all sedulously endeavour to reduce and restore Churches unto their primitive state and frame it would bring more glory to God than all our contentions about Rule and Domination 4. It is certain that the Church of Corinth was fallen into a sinful excess in the Deposition and Rejection of their Elders whom the Church at Rome judged to have presided among them laudably and unblameably as unto their whole walk and work amongst them And this they did by the suggestion of two or three envious discontented persons and as it is probable from some digressions in the Epistle tainted with those Errors which had formerly infested that Church as the denial of the Resurrection of the flesh which is therefore here reflected on But in the whole Epistle the Church is nowhere reproved for assuming an Authority unto themselves which did not belong unto them It seems what Cyprian afterwards affirmed was then acknowledged namely that the right of choosing the worthy and of rejecting the unworthy was in the Body of the People But they are severely reproved for the abuse of their Liberty and Power For they had exercised them on ill grounds by ill means for ill ends and in a most unjust cause He therefore exhorts the Body of the Church to return unto their duty in the Restauration of their Elders and then prescribes unto them who were the first occasion of Schism that every one would subject themselves unto the restored Presbyter and say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will do the things appointed or commanded by the Multitude the Church in the generality of its Members The Plebs the Multitude the Body of the fraternity in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they were often called in the Scripture Act. 4.32 Chap. 6.2 5. Chap. 15.12 30. had then Right and Power to appoint things that were to be done in the Church for Order and Peace I do not say they had it without or in distinction from their Officers Rulers and Guides but in a concurrence with them and subordination to them whence the Acts concluded on may be esteemed and are the Acts of the whole Church This order can be observed or this can fall out only in a Congregational Church all whose Members do meet together for the discharge of their Duties and Exercise of their Discipline And if no more may be considered in it but the miscarriage of the people without any respect to their Right and Power yet such Churches as wherein 't is impossible that that should fall out in them as did so fall out in that Church are not of the same kind or order with it But for the sake of them who may endeavour to reduce any Church-state into its Primitive Constitution that they may be cautioned against that great Evil which this Church in the exercise of their supposed liberty fâ—ll into I cannot but transcribe a few of those excellent words which are used plentifully with cogent Reasons in this Epistle against it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is shameful beloved exceeding shameful which is reported of you that the most firm and antient Church of the Corinthians should for the sake of one or two persons seditiously tumultuate against their Elders And herein he proceeds to declare the dreadful scandal that ensued thereon both among Believers and Infidels The Instruction also which he adds hereunto is worthy the remembrance of all Church Members 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is blessed Advice for all Church-Members that he gives Let a man be faithful let him be powerful in knowledge or the Declaration of it let him be wise to judge the Words or Doctrines let him be chast or pure in his works the greater he seems to be the more humble he ought to be that so the Church may have no trouble by him nor his Gifts But to return 5. Having occasion to mention the Officers of the Church he nameth only the two ranks of Bishops and Deacons as the Apostle also doth Phil. 1.1 speaking of the Apostles he says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Preaching the word through Regions and Cities they appointed the first fruits as the House of Stephan as was the first fruits of Achaia who therefore addicted themselves to the Ministry of the Saints 1 Cor. 16.15 or the first Converts to the Faith after a Spiritual Trial of them as unto their fitness for their work to be Bishops and Deacons of them that should afterwards believe Where there were as yet but a few converted the Apostle gathered them into Church-order and so soon as they found any fit among them appointed and ordained them to be Bishops and Deacons so that provision might be made for the guidance and conduct of them that should be converted and added unto them after they were left by the Apostles These Bishops he affirms to be and have been the Presbyters or Elders of the Church even the same with those deposed by the Corinthians in the same manner as the Apostle doth Act. 20.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. It is no small sin in us to reject or cast off them who have offered the Gifts or discharged the Duties of Episcopacy holily and without blame Blessed are the Elders who went before namely as he expresseth it because they are freed from that amotion from their Office which those Elders now amongst them had undergone after they had
power and liberty in choosing or refusing the Officers that were to be set over them Some few things we may observe from the Testimonies insisted on As 1. There is in them a true and full representation of the State Order Rule and Discipline of the Churches in the first Ages It is a sufficient demonstration that all those things wherein at the present the State and Order of the Church are supposed to consist are indeed later Inventions not merely because they are not mentioned by them but because they are not so when they avowedly profess to give an account of that State and Order of the Church which was then in use and practice Had there been then among Christians Metropolitan Archbishops or Bishops Diocesan Churches National or Provincial an enclosure of Church-power or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in and for the whole rule of the Church unto Bishops and Officers utterly forraign unto any pretence of Apostolical Institution or countenance had many Churches or many hundreds of Churches been without Rule in or among themselves subject to the rule of any one man standing in no especial relation unto any of them with other things of the like nature been then invented known and in use how could they possibly be excused in passing them over without the least taking notice of them or giving them the honour of being once mentioned by them How easie had it been for their Pagan Rulers unto whom they presented their accounts some of them of the state of their Churches to have replyed that they knew well enough there were other Dignities Orders and practises than what they did acknowledge which they were either afraid or ashamed to own But besides this silence on the other hand they assert such things of the Officers appointed in the Church of the way of their appointment of the Duty of Officers in the Church of the Power and Liberty of the people of the nature and exercise of Discipline as are utterly inconsistent with that state of these things which is by some pleaded for Yea as we have shewed whatever they write or speak about Churches or their Order can have no Being or Exercise in any other form of Churches but of particular Congregations 2. That account which they give that Representation which they make of the kind state and order of the Churches among them doth absolutely agree with and answer unto what we are taught in the Divine Writings about the same things There were indeed before the end of the second Century some practises in and about some lesser things such as sending the Consecrated Elements from the Assembly unto such as were sick that they had no warrant for from any thing written or done by the Apostles But as unto the substance of what concerns the State Order Rule Discipline and Worship of Evangelical Churches there is not any instance to be given wherein they departed from the Apostolical Traditions or Institution either by adding any thing of their own unto them or omitting any thing that was by them ordained 3. From this state the Churches did by degrees and insensibly degenerate so as that another Form and Order of them did appear towards the end of the third Century For some in the first Churches not applying their minds unto the Apostolical Rule and practice who ordained Elders in every Church and that not only in Cities or Towns but as Clemens affirms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Country-Villages Many disorders ensued with respect unto such Collections of Christians and Congregations as were gathered at some distance from the first or City-Church Until the time of Origen the Example of the Apostles in this case was followed and their Directions observed For so he writes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And we knowing that there are other Congregations gathered in the Towns up and down by the Preaching of the Word of God or that there is another Heavenly City in any Town built by the word of God we perswade some that are sound in Doctrine and of good Conversation and meet for their Rule to take on them the conduct or Rule of those Churches and these whilst they Rule within the Churches those societies of Divine Institution by whom they are chosen they govern them according to the Prescriptions or Commands and Rules given by God himself Adver Cels. lib. 8. Those of whom he speaks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the Pastors or principal Members of the Churches that were established When they understood that in any place distant from them a number of Believers were called and gathered into Church order by the Preaching of the Word they presently according unto their duty took care of them enquired into their State and condition assisting them in particular in finding out trying and recommending unto them persons meet to be their Officers and Rulers These he acknowledgeth to be Churches and Cities of God upon their Collection by the Preaching of the Word antecedently unto the constitution of any Officers among them as the Apostles also did Act. 14.22 23. Wherefore the Church is essentially before its ordinary Officers and cannot as unto its continuance depend on any Succession of theirs which they have none but what it gives unto them These Officers thus recommended were chosen as he tells us by the Churches wherein they were to preside and thereon did govern them by the Rule of Gods Word alone Hereby was the Original Constitution and state of the first Churches for a good season preserved Nor was there the least abridgment of the power either of these Churches or of their Officers because it may be they were some of them planted in poor Country-Villages For as no man in the world can hinder but that every true Church hath de jure all the Rights and Powers that any other Church in the world hath or ought to have or that every true Officer Bishop Elder or Pastor hath not all the power that Christ hath annexed unto that Office be they at Rome or Eâ—gubium so there was no abridgment of this power in the meanest of them as yet attempted But this course and duty in many places not long after became to be much omitted whether out of Ignorance or Negligence or unwillingness of men to undertake the Pastoral Charge in poor Country-Churches I know not But so it was that Believers in the Regions round about any City 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were look'd on as those which belonged unto the City Churches and were not setled in particular Congregations for their edification which they ought to have been And the Councels that afterwards ensued made Laws and Canons that they should be under the Government of the Bishops of those City-Churches But when the number of such Believers was greatly increased so as that it was needful to have some always attending the Ministry among them they came I know not how to have Chorepiscopi among them and over them The first mention of them is in the Synod of
and Interest of the Papal See having no bottom for or supportment of their Church state and Order but Regal Favour and mutable Laws there have on such Causes and Reasons which I shall not mention ensued such Emulations of the Nobility and Gentry and such contempts of the Commonâ—People as leave it questionable Whether their Adherence unto the Government be not more burdensome and dangerous unto it than were their antient Contests and Oppositions CHAP. VII No other Church-state of Divine Institution IT may be it will be generally granted I am sure it cannot be modestly denied that particular Churches or Congregations are of a Divine original Institution as also that the Primitive Churches continued long in that Form or Order But it will be farther pleaded that granting or supposing this Divine Institution of particular Churches yet there may be Churches of another Form and Order also as Diocesan or National that we are obliged to submit unto For although the Apostles appointed that there should be Bishops or Elders ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in every City and Town where Christian Religion was received and Clemens affirmeth that they did themselves constitute Bishops and Deacons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Regions or Villages and Cities yet there was another Form afterwards introduced Theodoret Bishop of Cyprus affirms that there were eight hundred Churches committed to his care Epist. 113. whereof many were in Towns and Cities having no Bishop of their own The whole Country of Scythia though there were in it many Cities Villages and Fortresses yet had but one Bishop whose Residence was at Tomis all other Churches being under him as Zozomen declares lib. 6. cap. 20. So it is at this day in divers Provinces belonging of old unto the Greek-Church as in Moldavia and Walachia where they have one whom they call the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Leader or Ruler that presides over all the Churches in the Nation And this Oâ—der of things that there should not be a Bishop in smaller Churches was first confirmed in the sixth Canon of the Council of Sardis in the Year 347. In Answer hereunto I shall do these two things First I shall shew that there is no Church Order State or Church-Form of Divine Institution that doth any way impede take away or overthrow the Liberty Power and Order of particular Congregations such as we have described Secondly I shall enquire into the causes of Churches of another State or Order as the Power of Magistrates and Rulers or their own choice and consent 1. There is no Form Order or Church state Divinely Instituted that should annul the Institution of particular Congregations or abridge them of their Liberties or deprive them of the Power committed unto them It is such a Church-state alone that we are now concerned to enquire after Whatever of that kinde either is or may be imagined that entrenches not on the State Liberty and Power of particular Congregations is not of our present Consideration Men may frame and order what they please and what advantage they make thereby shall not be envied unto them whilst they injure not any of the Institutions of Christ. But 1. These Churches as they are Churches are meet and able to attain the Ends of Churches To say they are Churches and yet have not in themselves Power to attain the ends of Churches is to speak contradictions or to grant and deny the same thing in the same breath For a Church is nothing but such a Society as hath Power Ability and Fitness to attain those ends for which Christ hath ordained Churches That which hath so is a Church and that which hath not so is none Men may if they please deny them to be Churches but then I know not where they will finde any that are so For instance suppose men should deny all the Parochial Churches in England to be such Churches as are intrusted with Church-Power and Administrations what Church in the first Instance could they require our Communion withal Will they say it is with the National or Diocesan Churches neither of these do or can as such administer Sacred Ordinances A man cannot Preach nor hear the Word but in a particular Assembly The Lord's Supper cannot be Administred but in a particular Congregation nor any presential local Communion of Believers among themselves like that described by the Apostle 1 Cor. chap. 12. and chap. 14. be otherwise attained No Communion is firstly and immediately required or can be required with Diocesan Churches as such Wherefore it is Parochial particular Churches that we are required to hold Communion with We say therefore these Parochial Churches are either really and truely so endued with Church-Power and Liberty or they are not If they are or are acknowledged so to be we have herein obtained what we plead for if they are not then are we required to joyn in Church Communion with those Societies that are not Churches and if we refrain so doing we are charged with Schism which is to turn Religion into Ridicule For 2. It is utterly forreign to the Scripture and a Monster unto Antiquity I mean that which is pure and regardable in this Cause that there should be Churches with a part half more or less of Church-Power and not the whole neither in Right nor Exercise or that there should be Church-Officers Elders Presbyters or Bishops that should have a partiary Power half or a third part or less of that which entirely belongeth unto the Office they hold Let one Testimony be given out of the Scripture or that Antiquity which we appeal unto unto this purpose and we shall cease our Plea But this is that which our Understandings are set on rack withal every day There is a National Church that is entrusted with Supreme Church-Power in the Nation whereof it is Here at the entrance we fall into a double disquietment For 1. we know not as yet what this National Church is here or in France nor of what Persons it doth consist 2. We know not whether this National Church have all the Power that Christ hath given unto the Church or that there is a Reserve for some Addition from beyond Sea if things were well accommodated Then that there are Diocesan Churches whose Original with the Causes and Occasions of their Bounds Limits Power and manner of Administrations I think God alone knows perfectly we do but guess for there is not one word mentioned of any of their concernments in the Scripture And we know that these Churches cannot be said to have all the Power that Christ hath entrusted his Church withal because there is another Church unto which they are in subjection and on which they do depend but it seems they have the next degree of Power unto that which is uppermost But whatever their Power be it is so administred by Chancellors Commissaries Officials in such ways and for such ends that I shall believe a dissent from them and it
to be Schism when I believe it is Midnight whilst the Sun shines in his full strength and Glory And then we are told of Parochial Churches who have this Power only that if we do not in them whatever is required of us not by them but those that are put over them they can inform against us that we may be mulcted and punished Thirdly It will be said that these Churches as such are indeed originally entrusted and invested with all Church-Rights Power and Authority but for many weighty Reasons are abridged in sundry things of the exercise of them For who can think it meet that every single Parish should be entrusted with the exercise of all Church-Rule and Power among themselves Answ. 1. Whose fault is it that these Churches are not meet for the exercise of that Power which Christ hath granted unto such Churches If it be from themselves their Negligence or Ignorance or Wickedness it is high time they were reformed and brought into that state and condition wherein they may be fit and able to answer the ends of their Institution 2. They are indeed sorry Churches that are not as meet to exercise all Church-Power according to the minde of Christ as the Chancellors Court. 3. There is no Power pleaded for in Congregational Churches but what is granted unto them by the Word and Constitution of Christ. And who is he that shall take this from them or deprive them of its exercise or Right thereunto 1. It is not done nor ever was by Jesus Christ himself He doth not pull down what himself hath built nor doth any one Institution of his in the least interfere with any other It is true the Lord Christ by his Law deprives all Churches of their Power yea of their state who walk act and exercise a Power not derived from him but set up against him and used unto such ends as are opposite unto and destructive of the ends of Church â—Order by him appointed But to imagine that whilst a Church claims no Power but what it receives from him useth it only for him and in Obedience unto his Commands that he hath by any Act Order or Constitution taken away that Power or any part of it from such a Church is a vain Supposition 2. Such Churches cannot by any Act of their own deprive themselves of this Right and Power For 1. it is committed unto them in a way of Trust which they falsifie if by their own consent they part with it 2. Without it they cannot discharge many Duties required of them To part with this Power is to renounce their Duty which is the only way whereby they may lose it And if it be neither taken from them by any Law Rule or Constitution of Christ nor can be renounced or forgone by themselves what other Power under Heaven can justly deprive them of it or hinder them in its Execution The truth is the principal means which hath rendered the generality of Parochial Churches unmeet for the exercise of any Church-power is that their Interest in it and right unto it hath been so long unjustly detained from them as that they know not at all what belongs thereunto being hidden from them by those who should instruct them in it And might they be admitted under the conduct of pious and prudent Officers unto any part of the practice of this Duty in their Assemblies their understanding in it would quickly be encreased That Right Power or Authority which we thus assign unto all particular Churches gathered according unto the mind of Christ is that and that only which is necessary to their own preservation in their state and purity and unto the discharge of all those Duties which Christ requireth of the Church Now although they may not justly by any be deprived hereof yet it may be enquired whether there may not an Addition of Ecclesiastical power be made unto that which is of Original Institution for the good of the whole number of Churches that are of the same Communion And this may be done either by the Power and Authority of the Supreme Magistrate with respect unto all the Churches in his Dominion or it may be so by the Churches themselves erecting a new power in a combination of some many or all of them which they had not in them singly and distinctly before For the power of the Magistrate in and about Religion it hath been much debated and disputed in some latter Ages For three hundred years there was no mention of it in the Church because no Supreme Powers did then own the Christian Religion For the next three hundred years there were great Ascriptions unto Supreme Magistrates to the exaltation of their power and much use was made thereof among the Churches by such as had the best interest in them The next three hundred years was as unto this case much taken up with Disputes about this Power between the Emperors and the Popes of Rome sometimes one side gaining the Advantage in some especial instances sometimes the other But from that period of time or thereabouts the Contest came to blows and the Blood of some hundred thousands was shed in the Controversie namely about the Power of Emperors and Kings on the one side and the Popes of Rome on the other In the issue the Popes abode Masters of the Field and continued in actual possession of all Ecclesiastical Power though sometimes mixed with the Rebellion of one stubborn Prince or other as here frequently in England who controuled them in some of their new acquisitions Upon the publick Reformation of Religion many Princes threw off the yoke of the Papal Rule and according to the Doctrine of the Reformers assumed unto themselves the Power which as they judged the Godly Kings of Judah of old and the first Christian Emperors did exercise about Ecclesiastical Affairs From that time there have been great and vehement Disputes about the Ecclesiastical Power of Soveraign Princes and States I shall not here undertake to treat concerning it although it iâ— a matter of no great difficulty to demonstrate the extreams that many have run into some by granting too much and some too little unto them And I shall grant for my part that too much cannot well be assigned unto them whilst these two principles are preserved 1. That no Supreme Magistrate hath power to deprive or abridge the Churches of Christ of any Right Authority or Liberty granted unto them by Jesus Christ. 2. Nor hath any to coerce punish or kill any persons being civilly peaceable and morally honest because they are otherwise minded in things concerning Gospel-Faith and Worship than he is It hath not yet been disputed whether the Supreme Magistrate hath power to ordain institute and appoint any new Form or State of Churches supposedly suited unto the Civil Interest which were never ordained or appointed by Christ. It hath not I say been disputed under these terms expresly though really the substance of the Controversie
lies therein To assert this expresly would be to exalt him above Jesus Christ at least to give him power equal unto his though really unto the Institution of the Gospel Church state and the Communication of Graces Offices and Gifts to make it useful unto its end no less than all power in Heaven and Earth be required Some plead that there is no certain Form of Church-Government appointed in the Scripture that there was none ordained by Christ nor exemplifyed by the Apostles and therefore it is in the power of the Magistrate to appoint any such form thereof as is suited unto the publick Interest It would seem to follow more evidently that no Form at all should by any be appointed for what shall he do that cometh after the King what shall any one ordain in the Church which the Lord Christ thought not meet to ordain And this is the proper inference from this consideration Such a Church-Government as men imagine Christ hath not appointed therefore neither may men do so But suppose that the Lord Christ hath appointed a Church-state or that there should be Churches of his Disciples on the Earth let them therein but yeild Obedience unto all that he hath commanded and in their so doing make use of the light of nature and rules of common prudence so as to do it unto their own edification which to deny to be their duty is to destroy their nature as created of God trusting in all things unto the conduct of the promised Divine Assistance of the Holy Spirit if any instance can be given of what is wanting unto the compleat state and Rule of the Church we shall willingly allow that it be added by the Civil Magistrate or whosoever men can agree upon as was before declared If it be said there is yet something wanting to accommodate these Churches and their Rule unto the state of the Publick Interest and Political Government under which they are placed whereon they may be framed into Churches Diocesan and Metropolitical with such a Rule as they are capable of I say 1. That in their Original Constitution they are more accommodated unto the Interest of all righteous Secular Government than any Arbitrary moulding them unto a pretended meetness to comply therewithal can attain unto This we have proved before and shall farther enlarge upon it if it be required And we find it by experience that those Additions Changes and Alterations in the State Order and Rule of the Churches pretended for the end mentioned have proved the cause of endless Contentions which have no good aspect on the publick peace and will assuredly continue for ever so to be 2. It is granted that the Magistrate may dispose of many outward concerns of these Churches may impart of his favour to them or any of them as he sees cause may take care that nothing falls out among them that may occasion any publick disturbance in and by itself may prohibit the publick exercise of Worship Idolatrous or Superstitious may remove and take away all Instruments and Monuments of Idolatry may coerce restrain and punish as there is occasion persons who under pretence of Religion do advance Principles of Sedition or promote any Forreign Interest opposite and destructive to his Government the welfare of the Nation and the Truth of Religion with sundry things of the like nature And herein lies an ample field wherein the Magistrate may exercise his power and discharge his duty It cannot well be denyed but that the present pretences and pleas of some to reduce all things in the practice of Religion into the power and disposal of the Civil Magistrate are full of offence and scandal It seems to be only a design and contrivance to secure Mens secular Interests under every way of the profession of Christian Religion true or false which may have the advantage of the Magistrates Approbation By this device Conscience is set at liberty from concerning itself in an humble diligent enquiry into the mind of God as unto what is its duty in his Worship And when it is so with the Conscience of any it will not be much concerned in what it doth attend unto or observe What is in Divine things done or practised solely on the Authority of the Magistrate is immediately and directly Obedience unto him and not unto God Whatever therefore the Supreme Power in any place may do or will be pleased to do for the accommodation of the outward state of the Church and the exercise of its Rule unto the Political Government of a People or Nation yet these two things are certain 1. That he can form erect or institute no new Church-state which is not ordained and appointed by Christ and his Apostles by vertue of his Authority and what he doth of that nature appoint is called a Church only equivocally or by reason of some resemblance unto that which is properly so called 2. To dissent from what is so appointed by the Supreme Power in and about the State Form Rule and Worship of Churches whatever other evil it may be charged with or supposed liable unto can have nothing in it of that which the Scripture condemns under the name of Schism which hath respect only unto what is stated by Christ himself That which in this place we should next enquire into is what these particular Churches themselves may do by their own voluntary consent and act in a way of Association or otherwise for the accumulation and exercise of a power not formally inherent in them as particular Churches but I shall refer it unto the Head of the Communion of Churches which must be afterwards spoken unto CHAP. VIII The Duty of Believers to joyn themselves in Church-Order UNto some one or other of those particular Congregations which we have described continuing to be the ground and pillar of Truth it is the duty of every Believer of every Disciple of Christ to joyn himself for the due and orderly observation and performance of the commands of Christ unto the glory of God and their own edification Matth. 28.18 19 20. This in general is granted by all sorts and Parties of men the grant of it is the ground whereon they stand in the management of their mutual fewds in Religion pleading that men ought to be of or joyn themselves unto this or that Church still supposing that it is their Duty to be of one or another Yea it is granted also that Persons ought to chuse what Churches they will joyn themselves unto wherein they may have the best advantage unto their Edification and Salvation They are to chuse to joyn themselves unto that Church which is in all things most according to the mind of God This it is supposed is the Liberty and Duty of every Man for if it be not so it is the foolishest thing in the world for any to attempt to get others from one Church unto another which is almost the whole business of Religion that some think
of that Nation and by living within such Parochial Precincts as the Law of the Land hath Arbitrarily established are Members of this or that particular Congregation At least they are accounted so far to belong unto these Churches as to render them liable unto all outward punishments that shall be thought meet to be inflicted on them who comply not with them So far as these perswasions and actings according unto them do prevail so far are they destructive of the principal foundation of the external being and order of the Church But that mens joyning themselves in or unto any Church Society is or ought to be a voluntary act or an act of free choice in mere obedience unto the Authority and commands of Christ is so sacred a truth so evident in the Scripture so necessary from its subject matter so testifyed unto by the practice of all the first Churches as that it despiseth all opposition And I know not how any can reconcile the common practice of giving men the reputation or reality of being Members of or belonging unto this or that Church as unto total Communion who desire or chuse no such thing unto this acknowledged principle 5. There is a double joyning unto the Church 1. That which is as unto total Communion in all the duties and priviledges of the Church which is that whereof we treat 2. An adherence unto the Church as unto the means of Instruction and Edification to be attained thereby So persons may adhere unto any Church who yet are not meet or free on some present consideration to confederate with it as unto total Communion see Act. 5.13 14. And of this sort in a peculiar manner are the Baptized Children of the Members of the Church For although they are not capable of performing Church-Duties or enjoying Churchâ—priviledges in their tender years nor can have a right unto total Communion before the testification of their own voluntary consent thereunto and choice thereof yet are they in a peculiar manner under the care and inspection of the Church so far as the outward administration of the Covenant in all the means of it is committed thereunto and their duty it is according to their capacity to attend unto the Ministry of that Church whereunto they do belong 6. The Proposition respects a visible professing Church And I intend such a Church in general as avoweth Authority from Christ 1. For the Ministerial Preaching of the Word 2. Administration of the Sacraments 3. For the Exercise of Evangelical Discipline and 4. To give a publick testimony against the Devil and the world not contradicting their profession with any corrupt Principles or Practices inconsistent with it What is required in particular that any of them may be meet to be joyned unto such a Church we shall afterwards enquire 7. It is generally said that out of the Church there is no Salvation and the truth hereof is testified unto in the Scriptures Act. 2.47 1 Pet. 3.20 21. Matth. 16.18 Ephes. 5.26 27. Joh. 10.16 8 This is true both positively and negatively of the Catholick Church Invisible of the Elect All that are of it shall be saved and none shall be saved but those that belong unto it Ephes. 5.25 26 27. Of the Catholick visible professing Church negatively that no Adult person can be saved that doth not belong unto this Church Rom. 10.10 9. This Position of Truth is abused by Interest and Pride an enclosure of it being made by them who of all Christians in the world can lay the least and weakest claim unto it namely the Church of Rome For they are so far from being that Catholick Church out of which there is no Salvation and wherein none can perish like the Ark of Noah that it requires the highest charity to reckon them unto that visible professing Church whereof the greatest part may perish and do so undoubtedly 10. Our enquiry is what truth there is in this Assertion with respect unto these particular Churches or Societies for the celebration of Gospel-worship and Discipline whereof we treat And I say 1. No Church of what denomination soever can lay a claim unto this Priviledge as belonging unto itself alone This was the antient Donatism They confined Salvation unto the Churches of their Way alone And after many false charges of it on others it begins really to be renewed in our days For some dispute that Salvation is confined unto that Church alone wherein there is a Succession of Diocesan Bishops which is the height of Donatism The Judgments and Determinations made concerning the Eternal Salvation or Damnation of Men by the measures of some differences among Christians about Churches their State and Order are absurd foolish and impious and for the most part used by them who sufficiently proclaim that they know neither what it is to be saved nor do use any diligence about the necessary means of it Salvation depends absolutely on no particular Church-state in the world he knows not the Gospel who can really think it doth Persons of Believers are not for the Church but the Church is for them if the Ministry of Angels be for them who are Heirs of Salvation much more is the Ministry of the Church so If a man be an Adulterer an Idolater a Rayler a hater scoffer of Godliness if he choose to live in any known sin without Repentance or in the neglect of any known duty if he be ignorant and prophane in a word if he be not born again from above be he of what Church he will and whatsoever place he possess therein he cannot be saved And on the other side if a man believe in Christ Jesus that is know him in his Person Offices Doctrine and Grace trust unto him for all the ends of the wisdom and love of God towards Mankind in him if he endeavour to yield sincere and universal obedience unto all his commands and to be conformed unto him in all things following his example having for these ends received of his Spirit though all the Churches in the world should reject him yet he shall undoubtedly be saved If any shall hence infer that then it is all one of what Church any one is I answer 1. That although the being of this or that or any particular Church in the world will not secure the Salvation of any men yet the adherence unto some Churches or such as are so called in their constitution and worship may prejudice yea ruine the Salvation of any that shall so do 2. The choice of what Church we will joyn unto belongs unto the choice and use of the means for our Edification And he that makes no Conscience hereof but merely with respect unto the event of being saved at last will probably come short thereof 2. On this Supposition that there be no insuperable difficulties lying in the way of the discharge of this duty as that a person be cast by the providence of God into such a place or season as
at present will not be said concerning the New Covenant whereunto all Ordinances of Divine Worship are inseparably annexed Men might at a cheaper rate as unto the eternal interest of their own Souls provide another Covering for their sloth negligence unbelief and indulgence unto proud foolish imaginations whereby they render the Churches and Ordinances of the Gospel useless and ineffectual unto themselves thereby charging them with a decay and uselesness and so reflecting on the honour and faithfulness of Christ himself 2. They do not cease because there is at present or at least there is shortly to be expected such an effusion of the gifts and graces of the Spirit as to render all these external institutions needless and consequently useless This also is falsely pretended For 1. The greatest and most plentiful effusion of the Holy Spirit in his Gifts and Graces was in the days of the Apostles and of the first Churches planted by them nor is any thing beyond it or indeed equal unto it any more to be expected in this world But yet then was the Gospel Church-state erected and the use of all its Ordinances of Worship enjoyned 2. The Ministry of the Gospel which comprizeth all the Ordinances of Church-worship as its object and end is the Ministration of the Spirit and therefore no supplies or communication of him can render it useless 3. One of the principal ends for which the communication of the Spirit is promised unto the Church is to make and render all the Institutions of Christ effectual unto its edification 4. 1 Joh. 2.20 27. is usually pleaded as giving countenance unto this fond pretence But 1. The Vnction mentioned by the Apostle was then upon all Believers Yet 2. It is known that then they all walked in Church-Order and the sacred observation of all the Institutions of Christ. 3. If it takes away any thing it is the Preaching of the Word or all manner of Teaching and Instruction which is to overthrow the whole Scripture and to reduce Religion into Barbarism 4. Nothing is intended in these words but the different way of Teaching and degrees of Success between that under the Law and that now established in the Gospel by the plentiful effusion of the Spirit as hath been evidenced at large elsewhere Nor 3. Do they cease in their Administration for want either of Authority or Ability to dispense them which is pleaded unto the same end But neither is this pretence of any force it only begs the thing in Question The Authority of Office for the Administration of all other Ordinances is an Institution And to say that all Institutions cease because none have Authority to administer them is to say they must all cease because they are ceased 2. The Office of the Ministry for the continuation of the Church-state and Administration of all Ordinances of Worship unto the end of the world is sufficiently secured 1 By the Law constitution and appointment of our Lord Jesus Christ erecting that Office and giving warranty for its continuance to the consummation of all things Matth. 28.20 Ephes. 4.13 2. By his continuance according unto his promise to communicate Spiritual gifts unto men for the Ministerial Edification of the Church That this he doth so continue to do that it is the principal external Evidence of his abiding in the discharge of his Mediatory Office and of what nature these gifts are I have declared at large in a peculiar Discourse on that subject 3. On the duty of Believers or of the Church which is to choose call and solemnly set apart unto the Office of the Ministry such as the Lord Christ by his Spirit hath made meet for it according unto the rule of his Word If all these or any of them do fail I acknowledge that all Ministerial Authority and Ability for the dispensation of Gospel-Ordinances must fail also and consequently the state of the Church And those who plead for the continuation of a successive Ministry without respect unto these things without resolving both the Authority and Office of it unto them do but erect a dead Image or embrace a dead carcase instead of the living and life-giving Institutions of Christ. They take away the living Creature and set up a skin stuffed with straw But if these things do unalterably continue if the Law of Christ can neither be changed abrogated or disannulled if his dispensation of Spiritual gifts according unto his promise cannot be impeded if Believers through his grace will continue in obedience unto his commands it is not possible there should be an utter failure in this Office and Office-Power of this Ministry It may fail in this or that place in this or that Church when the Lord Christ will remove his Candlestick But it hath a living root whence it will spring again in other places and Churches whilst this world doth endure Neither 4. Do they cease because they have been all of them corrupted abused and defiled in the Apostacy which fell out among all the Churches in the latter Ages as it was fully foretold in the Scripture For 1. This supposition would make the whole Kingdom of Christ in the world to depend on the corrupt Lusts and wills of men which have got by any means the outward possession of the Administration of his Laws and Ordinances This is all one as if we should say that if a pack of wicked Judges should for a season pervert Justice Righteousness and Judgment that the being of the Kingdom is so overthrown thereby as that it can never be restored 2. It would make all the duties and all the priviledges of all true Believers to depend on the wills of wicked Apostates For if they may not make use of what they have abused they can never yield Obedience to the commands of Christ nor enjoy the priviledges which he hath annexed unto his Church and Worship 3. On this supposition all Reformation of an Apostatized Church is utterly impossible But it is our duty to heal even Babylon itself by a reduction of all things unto their first Institution if it would be healed Jerem. 51.9 and if not we are to forsake her and reform ourselves Rev. 18.4 There is nothing therefore in all these pretences that should in the least impeach the infallible continuation of the Evangelical Churches and Worship as to their right unto the end of the world And the Heads of those Arguments whereby the Truth is invincibly confirmed may be briefly touched on 1. There are express Testimonies of the Will of Christ and his promise for its accomplishment that the Church and all its Ordinances of Worship should be continued always unto the end of the world So as to the Church itself Matth. 16.18 Rev. 21.3 The Ministry Matth. 28.20 Ephes. 4.13 Baptism Matth. 28.18 19 20. The Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11.26 As for other Institutions Publick Prayer Preaching the Word the Lords day singing of Gods Prayses the exercise of Discipline with what belongs
thereunto they have their foundation in the Law and Light of Nature being only directed and applied unto the Gospel-Church-state and Worship by Rules of especial Institution and they can no more cease than the original Obligation of that Law can so do If it be said that notwithstanding what may be thus pleaded yet de facto the true state of Gospel-Churches and their whole Worship as unto its Original Institution did fail under the Papal Apostacy and therefore may do so again I Answer 1. We do not plead that this state of things must be always visible and conspicuous wherein all Protestant Writers do agree It is acknowledged that as unto publick View Observation and Notoriety all these things were lost under the Papacy and may be so again under a renewed Apostacy 2. I do not plead it to be necessary de facto that there should be really at all times a true visible Church as the seat of all Ordinances and Administrations in the World but all such Churches may fail not only as unto Visibility but as unto their Existence But this Supposition of a failure of all Instituted Churches and Worship I grant only with these Limitations 1. That it is of Necessity from innumerable Divine Promises and the nature of Christ's Kingly Office that there be always in the world a number greater or lesser of sincere Believers that openly profess Subjection and Obedience unto him 2. That in these Persons there resides an indefeazable Right always to gather themselves into a Church-state and to administer all Gospel-Ordinances which all the world cannot deprive them of which is the whole of what I now plead for And let it be observed that all the ensuing Arguments depend on this Right and not on any Matter of Fact 3. I do not know how far God may accept of Churches in a very corrupt state and of Worship much depraved until they have new means for their Reformation Nor will I make any judgment of Persons as unto their eternal Condition who walk in Churches so corrupted and in the performance of Worship so depraved But as unto them who know them to be so corrupted and depraved it is a damnable sin to joyn with them or not to separate from them Revel 18.4 2. The Nature and Use of the Gospel Church-state require and prove the uninterrupted continuance of the Right of its Existence and the Observance of all Ordinances of Divine Worship therein with a Power in them in whom that Right doth indefeazably reside that is all true Believers to bring it forth into exercise and practice notwithstanding the external Impediments which in some places at some times may interrupt its exercise In the Observation of Christ's Institutions and Celebration of the Ordinances of Divine Worship doth the Church-state of the Gospel as professing consist It doth so in opposition 1. Unto the World and the Kingdom of Satan For hereby do men call Jesus Lord as 1 Cor. 12.3 and avow their subjection unto his Kingly Power 2. Unto the Church-state of the Old-Testament as the Apostle disputes at large in his Epistle unto the Hebrews And this state of the professing Church in this World is unalterable because it is the best state that the Believing Church is capable of For so the Apostle plainly proves that hereby the believing Church is brought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which it was not under the Law that is unto its Consummation in the most compleat Perfection that God hath designed unto it on this side Glory Heb. 7.11 19. For Christ in all his Offices is the immediate Head of it Its Constitution and the Revelation of the ways of its Worship are an effect of his Wisdome and from thence is it eminently suited unto all the ends of the Covenant both on the part of God and man and is therefore liable to no Intercision or Alteration 3. The visible Administration of the Kingdom of Christ in this World consists in this Church state with the Administration of his Institutions and Laws therein A Kingdome the Lord Jesus Christ hath in this World and though it be not of the world yet in the world it must be until the World shall be no more The Truth of all God's Promises in the Scripture depends on this one Assertion We need not here concern ourselves what Notions some men have about the exercise of this Kingdom in the world with respect unto the outward affairs and concerns of it But this is certain that this Kingdom of Christ in the world so far as it is external and visible consists in the Laws he hath given the Institutions he hath appointed the Rule or Politie he hath prescribed with the due Observance of them Now all these things do make constitute and are the Church-state and Worship enquired after Wherefore as Christ always hath and ever will have an Invisible Kingdom in this world in the Souls of Elect Believers led guided ruled by his Spirit so he will have a visible Kingdom also consisting in a professed avowed Subjection unto the Laws of his Word Rom. 10.10 And although this Kingdom or his Kingdom in this sence may as unto the essence of it be preserved in the external Profession of individual persons and it may be so exist in the world for a season yet the honour of it and its compleat establishment consists in the visible Profession of Churches which he will therefore maintain unto the end But by Visible in this Discourse I understand not that which is conspicuous and eminent unto all though the Church hath been so and shall yet be so again nor yet that which is actually seen or known by others but only that which may be so or is capable of being so known Nor do I assert a Necessity hereof as unto a constant preservation of Purity and Regularity in Order and Ordinances according to the Original Institution of them in any place but only of an unalterable Right and Power in Believers to render them visible which it becomes their indispensible Duty to do when outward Impediments are not absolutely insuperable But of these things thus far 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 CHAP. X. What sort of Churches the Disciples of Christ may and ought to joyn themselves unto as unto Entire Communion WE have proved before that it is the Duty of all individual Christians to give themselves up unto the Conduct Fellowship and Communion of some particular Church or Congregation Our present Enquiry hereon is that whereas there is a great Diversity among professing Societies in the World concerning each whereof it is said Lo here is Christ and loe there is Christ what Church of what Constitution and Order any one that takes care of his own Edification and Salvation ought to joyn himself unto This I shall speak unto first in General and then in the Examination of one particular Case or Instance wherein many at this day are concerned And some things must be premised unto the right
stating of the Subject of our Enquiry 1. The Diversities and Divisions among Churches which respect is to be had unto in the choice of any which we will or ought to joyn unto are of two sorts 1. Such as are occasioned by the remaining Weaknesses Infirmities and Ignorance of the best of Men whereby they know but in part and prophesie only in part wherein our Edification is concerned but our Salvation not endangered 2. Such as are in and about things Fundamental in Faith Worship and Obedience We shall speak to both of them 2. All Christians were Originally of one Mind in all things needful unto Joint-Communion so as that there might be among them all Love without Dissimulation Howbeit there was great variety not only in the Measure of their apprehensions of the Doctrines of Truth but in some Doctrines themselves as about the continuance of the Observations of the Law or at least of some of them as also Oppositions from without unto the Truth by Hereticks and Apostates neither of which hindred the Church Communion of true Believers But the Diversity Difference and Divisions that are now among Churches in the World is the effect of the great Apostasie which befel them all in the latter Ages as unto the Spirit Rule and Practice of those which were planted by the Apostles and will not be healed until that Apostasie be Abolished 3. Satan having possessed himself of the Advantage of these Divisions whereof he was the Author he makes use of them to act his Malice and Rage in stirring up and instigating one Party to Persecute Oppress and Devour another until the Life Power and Glory of Christian Religion is almost lost in the World It requires therefore great Wisdom to deport our selves aright among these Divisions so as to contribute nothing unto the Ends of Malice designed by Satan in them 4. In this state of things until it may be cured which it will never be by any of the wayes yet proposed and insisted on the Enquiry is concerning the Duty of any one who takes care of his own Soul as unto a Conjunction with some Church or other And on the Negative Part I say 1. Such an one is bound not to joyn with any Church or Society where any fundamental Article of Faith is rejected or corrupted There may be a fundamental Error in a true Church for a season when the Church erreth not Fundamentally 1 Cor. 15. 2 Tim. 2.18 But I suppose the Error in or against the Foundation is part of the Profession of the Church or Society to be joyned unto For thereby the Nature of the Church is destroyed it doth not hold the Head nor abide on the Foundation nor is the Ground and Pillar of Truth Wherefore although the Socinians under a Pretence of Love Forbearance and Mutual Toleration do offer us the Communion of their Churches wherein there is somewhat of Order and Discipline commendable yet it is unlawful to joyn in Church Fellowship or Communion with them For their Errors about the Trinity the Incarnation of Christ and his Satisfaction are destructive of the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles and Idolatry in the divine Worship of a meer Creature is introduced by them 2. Where there 〈…〉 any Church taught or allowed a Mixture of Doctrines or Opinions that are prejudicial unto Gospel Holiness or Obedience no man that takes due care of his Salvation can joyn himself unto it For the Original Rule and Measure of all Church Communion is agreement in the Doctrine of Truth Where therefore there is either not a stable Profession of the same Doctrine in all substantial Truths of the Gospel but an uncertain sound is given some saying one thing some another or that Opposition is made unto any Truths of the importance before menâ—â—oned None can be bound or obliged to hold Communion with it nor can incur any blame by refraining from it For it is the Duty of a Christian in all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And to joyn with such a Church would 1. Stain their Profession 2. Hinder their Edification 3. Establish a new Rule of Communion unknown to the Scriptures namely besides Truth as might easily be manifested 3. Where the Fundamentals of Religious Worship are corrupted or overthrown it is absolutely unlawful to joyn unto or abide in any Church So is it with the Church of Rome The various wayes whereby the Foundations of Divine Religious Worship are overthrown in that Church by Superstition and Idolatry have been sufficiently declared These render the Communion of that Church pernitious 4. Nor can any man be obliged to joyn himself with any Church nor can it be his Duty so to do where the Eternally fixed Rule and Measure of Religious Worship namely that it be of Divine Institution is varied or changed by any Additions unto it or Substractions from it For whereas one principal end of all Churches is the joint celebration of Divine Worship if there be not a certain stable Rule thereof in any Church of Divine Prescription no Man can be obliged unto Communion therewith 5. Where the Fundamentals of Church Order Practice and Discipline are destroyed it is not Lawful for any man to joyn in Church Communion These Fundamentals are of two sorts 1. Such as concern the Ministry of the Church 2. Such as concern the Church it self There are four things that are necessary Fundamentals unto the Order of the Church on the Part of the Ministry 1. That all the Ministers or Officers of it be duely chosen by the Church it self and solemnly set apart in the Church unto their Office according unto the Rule and Law of Christ. This is Fundamental unto Church Order the Root of it from whence all other Parts of it do Spring And it is that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or expresly provided for in the Scripture as we shall see If there be a Neglect herein and no other Relation required between Ministers Elders Rulers Bishops and the Church but what is raised and created by Wayes and Rules of mens appointment or if there be a Temporary disposal of Persons into a discharge of that Office without a solemn Call Choice Ordination and Separation unto the Office itself and its work the Law of Christ is violated and the Order of the Church disturbed in its Foundation 2. That those who are called unto the Office of the Ministry be duely qualified by their Endowment with Spiritual Gifts for the Discharge of their Duty is fundamental unto the Ministry That the Lord Jesus Christ doth still continue his Dispensation of Spiritual Gifts unto men to fit and enable them unto the Office and Work of the Ministry that if he doth not do so or should at any time cease so to do the whole Office of the Ministry must cease and the Being of the Church with it that it is altogether useless for any Churches or Persons to erect an Image of the Gospel Ministry by outward Rites and
Heaven but of Men. Wherefore leave Christians and Churches at that Liberty which Christ hath purchased for them wherewith he hath made them free and then let those who first break Union and Order bear the Charge of Schisme which they cannot avoid 3. The Church Communion required by vertue of this Rule is constant and compleat exclusive unto any other Church Order or means of publick Edification It doth not command or appoint that men should communicate in Parochial Assemblies when there is Occasion when it is for their Edification when scandal would arise if they should refuse it but absolutely and compleatly And whereas there are many things relating unto Church Order and Divine Worship enjoyned in that Rule there is no Distinction made between them that some things are always necessary that is in the seasons of them and some things wherein men may forbear a Compliance but they are all equally required in their places and seasons though perhaps on different Penalties And whoever fails in the Observation of any Ceremony time or place appointed therein is in the Power of them who are entrusted with the Administration of Church Power or Jurisdiction for the Discipline of the Church it cannot be called Suppose a Man would comply with all other things only he esteems the use of one Rite or Ceremony as the Cross in Baptisme or the like to be unlawful if he forbear the use of it or to tender his Child unto Baptisme where it is used he is to be cut off as a Schismatick from the Communion of the Church no less then if he had absolutely refused a Compliance with the whole Rule And therefore whatever Condescension and Forbearance in some things is pretended He that doth not in all things observe the whole Rule is in Misericordia Concellarii which oft proves an uneasie Posture If any men think that the Lord Christ hath given them such a Power and Authority over the Souls and Consciences of his Disciples as that they can bind them unto the Religious Observance of every Rite and Ceremony that they are pleased to appoint on the Penalty of Excision from all Church Communion and the Guilt of Schisme I shall only say that I am not of their Mind nor ever shall be so 4. This Communion contains a virtual Approbation of all that is contained in the Rule of it as Good for the Edification of the Church It is certain that nothing is to be appointed in the Church but what is so even Order itself which these things it is said are framed for is Good only with respect thereunto Now it is to be judged that whatever a Man practiseth in Religion that he approveth of for if he do not he is a vile Hypocrite Nor is he worthy the Name of a Christian who will practise any thing in Religion but what he approveth The Disputes that have been amongst us about doing things with a doubting Conscience upon the Command of Superiours and consenting unto the Use of things which we approve not of in themselves tend all to Atheisme and the eternal Dishonour of Christian Religon begetting a frame of Mind which an honest Heathen would scorn Wherefore unless men be allowed to declare what it is they approve and what they do not their Practise is their Profession of what they approve which is the whole Rule of Communion prescribed unto them 5. These things being premised I shall propose some of those Reasons on the account whereof Many cannot Conform unto the Church of England by joyning in constant compleat Communion with Parochial Assemblies so as by their Practise to approve the Rule of that Communion obliging themselves to use no other publick means for their own Edification 1. The Church of England in its Parochial Assemblies stands in need of Reformation For it is apparent that either they fail in their Original Institution or else have degenerated from it What hath already been discoursed concerning the Original Institution of Churches with mens voluntary Coalescency into such sacred Societies with what shall be afterwards treated concerning their essential Parts in matter and form will sufficiently evidence their present Deviation from the Rule of their first Institution Neither so farre as I know is it pleaded that they are distinct Churches of Divine Institution but secular Appointments as for other ends so for an accommodation of men in the Performance of some Parts of Divine Worship And if they are found no more they can have no concernment into the Enquiry about Schisme For with-holding Church Communion from such Societies as are not Churches is a new kind of Schisme unknown to all Antiquity And for that which takes it self to be a Church by a divine warranty suppose it be so to command constant compleat Communion exclusive unto all other Church Communion with that or them which are no Churches determining a refusal thereof to be Schisme is to undertake a Cause which needs not only great Parts but great Power also to defend it But let these Parochial Assemblies be esteemed Churches without a supposition whereof I know not what Ecclesiastical concernment we can have in them three things will be said thereon 1. That the Church of England as in other things so in these Parochial Assemblies stands in need of Reformation 2. That they neither do nor will nor can Reform themselves 3. On this supposition it is lawful for any of the Disciples of Christ to yeild Obedience unto him by joyning in such Societies for their Edification as he hath appointed which is the whole of the Cause in hand Nor doth any necessity from hence ensue of a departure from Communion with the Church of England in Faith and Love or the Profession of the same Faith and the due Exercise of all the Acts and Duties of Christian Love Unto the Proof of the first Assertion some things are to be premised As 1. Churches instituted planted ruled according to the Mind of Christ in all things may degenerate into a corrupt state such as shall stand in need of Reformation in a neglect whereof they must perish as unto their Church state and Priviledges This needs no confirmation for besides that it is possible from all the causes of such an Apostacy and defection that so it should be and it is frequently foretold in the Scripture that so it would be the Event in and among all Churches that had originally a divine Institution doth make uncontroulably evident The seven Churches of Asia most of them within few years of their first Plantation were so degenerated that our Lord Jesus Christ threatned them with Casting off unless they reformed themselves What a woful Apostasie all other Churches both of the East and West were involved in is known unto and confessed by all Protestants But yet the case of none of them was deplorable or desperate until through Pride and carnal Interest they fell some of them into a Perswasion that they needed no Reformation nor could be reformed
Church namely that bad men were mixed with the Good for which cause they rejected those Churches wherein that was allowed as no true Churches of Christ. For no such thing is included in what we assert nor doth follow thereon We do own that wicked Hypocrites may be joyned in true Churches and be made Partakers of all the Priviledges of them Neither is this a Cause of withdrawing Communion from any Church much less of condemning it as no true Church of Christ. But this we say that if such Hypocrites discover themselves in open scandalous sins which upon Examination will prove to be of a larger extent then some suppose with respect unto sins of Omission as well as of Commission if they are not dealt withal according as the Discipline of Christ doth require in such cases the Church wherein they are allowed especially if the Number of such Persons be many or the most the Generality of the People and their sins notorious doth stand in need of Reformation as the Church of England doth acknowledge in the Commination against Sinners The Substance of what is proposed under this consideration may be expressed in the ensuing Observations 1. The Generality of the Inhabitants of this Nation are joyned and do belong unto the Church of England in its Parochial Assemblies 2. That many walk and live without any visible compliance unto the Rule of Christ in Gospel Obedience Yea 3. Great notorious provoking sins do abound among them for which it ought to be feared continually that the Judgements of God will speedily follow as is acknowledged in the Commination 4. That hereon they all stand in need of Reformation without which the principal Ends of Church Communion cannot be obtained among them 5. That this Reformation is the Duty of these Churches themselves which if it be neglected they live in a contempt of the Commands of Christ. For 6. Unto them in the Preaching of the Word and exercise of Discipline are the means of this Reformation committed for we treat not at present of the Power or Duty of the Supream Magistrate in these things 7. That this state of Churches cannot hinder nor ought so to do if continued in the true Disciples of Christ from reforming themselves by endeavouring the due Observance of all his Commands 2. In this state the Church of England doth not and it is to be feared will not nor can reform itself But although the weight of the whole Argument in hand depends very much on this Assertion yet I shall not insist on its particular confirmation for sundry Reasons not now to be mentioned It is enough that no such work hath been as yet attempted nor is at this day publickly proposed notwithstanding all the Mercies that some have received the losses which the Church for want of it hath sustained the Judgments for Sins that are feared which ought to be Motives thereunto Yea the Generality of Ecclesiastical Persons seem to judge that all things among them are as they ought to be that there is no Crime or Disorder but only in complaining of their Good Estate and calling upon them for Reformation 3. This being the state of the Parochial Churches in England the Enquiry is Whether every Beleiver in England be indispensibly obliged by Vertue of any Law Rule or Direction of a divine Original to continue in constant compleat Communion with them so as not to make use of any other ways and means of Christ Appointment for their own Edification on the Penalty of the Guilt of Schisme Now although we do not as we shall see immediately lay the weight of refraining from their Communion on this consideration yet is there enough in it to warrant any Man in his so doing For a Man in his conforming thereunto makes it a Part of his Religious Profession not only that the Church wherein he is joyned is a true Church but that there is in its state and actings a due Representation of the Mind of Christ as unto what he requireth of his Churches and what he would have them to be The Lord Christ is the Apostle and High Priest of our Profession and in all things that belong thereunto we declare that we do it in compliance with his Will and we do so or we are Hypocrites This no man can do in such a Church state who is convinced of its defects without reflecting the greatest dishonour on Christ and the Gospel More weight will be added unto this Consideration when we shall treat of the Matter of Gospel Churches or of what sort of Persons they ought to consist In the mean time those who pretend a Reverence unto Antiquity in those things wherein they suppose Countenance to be given unto their Interest may do well sometimes to consider what was the Discipline of the Primitive Churches and what were the Manners the Lives the Heavenly Conversations of their Members Because in the 3 d. and 4 th Centuries there is mention made of Bishops distinct from Presbyters with some Ecclesiastical practices and Ceremonies in Worship not mentioned in the Scripture nor known unto the Apostolical Churches shall we judge our selves obliged to conform thereunto as our Rule and Pattern so as that in the Judgement of some they are to be esteemed no Churches who conform not their outward state and practice unto the same Rule and shall we judge ourselves at liberty to reject all that they did in the Exercise of Discipline and in the Preservation of Purity of Life and Holiness in the Churches and that according to the Command of Christ and Rule of the Scripture Who knows not upon what diligent trial and experience first obtained of their Knowledge Faith and Godliness they admitted Members into their Churches Yea such was their Care and Severity herein that they would not admit a Roman Emperour unto Communion with them unless he first confessed his Sins and joyned amongst other Penitents before his Admission Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 33. Who knows not with what diligence they watched over the Walkings and Conversations of all that were admitted among them and with what Severity they animadverted on all that fell into Scandalous Sins What was hereon their Conversation in all Holiness Righteousness Temperance Usefulness unto the World in Works of Charity and Benevolence as all other Christian vertues we have sufficient Testimony The Heathen who were morally Sober and Vertuous desired no more than that they might find out among them an Indulgence unto any sort of Sin Crime or Wickedness which because they could not charge any of them withal they invented those brutish and foolish lies about their Nightly Meetings But when a sober Enquiry was made concerning them their Enemies were forced to confess that they were guilty of no open Sin no Adulteries no Swearings or Perjuries as is evident in the Epistles of Pliny and Trajan the Emperour In particular they utterly rejected from their Communion all that resorted unto publick Stage Plays or other Spectacles a solemn
Renunciation whereof was required of them who were admitted unto Baptisme when they were adult See Clem. Pedag. lib. 3. cap. 12. If the Reader would have an account of the Lives and Manners of the first Churches in their Members he may find it in Clem. Epist. ad Cor. pag. 2 3 4. Justin Mart. Apol. 2. Tertullian in his Apol. and lib. 2. Ad Vxor de cultu faeminarum Cyprian Epist. 2. 12. Euseb. Hist. lib. 9. cap. 8. Athanas Epist. ad Solit. Epiphan lib. 3. T. 2 Sect. 24. and the multiplyed complaints of Chrysostome concerning the beginning of Degeneracy in this Matter with others If the Example of the Primitive Churches had been esteemed of any value or Authority in these things much of our present Differences had been prevented 2dly The Constitution of these Parochial Assemblies is not from Heaven but of Men. There is almost nothing which is required unto the Constitution of Evangelical Churches found in them Nor are they looked on by any as compleat Churches but only as conveniencies for the Observance of some Parts of the Worship of God What some have in their Wisdom found out for conveniency others are ingaged unto a compliance therewithal by necessity For being born within the Precincts of the Parish makes them to belong unto the Assemblies of it whether they will or no. To refrain from the Communion of such Churches whose bond of Relation consists only in Cohabitation within the Precincts of a political Constitution is a new kind of Schisme which may be cured by a removal out of those Precincts If it be said that these Parochial Assemblies have their Foundation in the Light of Nature and are directed unto in the Institution of particular Churches in the Scripture that they are not Mens Inventions for convenience but have somewhat Divine in them I say let them be left unto the Warranty which they have from these Causes and Principles let nothing be mixed in their Constitution which is contrary unto them nor let them be abridged of what they direct unto and there will be no more contending about them as unto their Constitution For instance whatever there is of Warranty in the Light of Nature or direction in Evangelical Institutions for such Assemblies they absolutely suppose these three things 1. That a Conjunction in them is a Voluntary Act of free choice in them that so joyn together in them Other kind of Assemblies for the Worship of God neither the one nor the other do give the least countenance unto 2. That they have in themselves sufficient Right Power and Authority unto the attaining all the Ends of such Assemblies in Holy Worship and Rule Other kind of Churches they know nothing of 3. That they are enabled to preserve their own Purity and continue their own Being But all these things are denied unto our Parochial Assemblies by Law and therefore they can claim no Warranty from either of those Principles Wherefore there can be no Obligation upon any Believer to joyn themselves with such Churches in constant Communion as are judged none by them that appoint them or partially and improperly only so or are of such a Constitution as hath in its essentially constituent Parts no Warranty either from the Light of Nature or Scripture direction so as that his dissent from them should be esteemed Schisme How far Communion with them for some Duties of Worship which is indeed all that they can pretend unto may be admitted we do not now enquire 3. There is not in them and therefore not in the Church of England as unto its present Profession a fixed Standard of Truth or Rule of Faith to be professed which every Believer may own and have his Part or Interest therein This I grant is not from the Original Constitution of the Church nor from what is established by any Law therein but from Persons who at present have the Declaration of its Profession committed unto them But from what cause soever it be it is sufficient to warrant any Man who takes care of his own Edification and Salvation to use his own liberty in the choice of the most effectual Means unto those Ends. Wherefore some things may be added in the farther Explanation of this Consideration As 1. It is the Duty of every Church to be the Ground and Pillar of Truth to hold fast the form of wholesome Words or to keep the Truth pure and uncorrupted from all mixture of false Doctrines Errors Heresies or the speaking of perverse things in it unto the hurt of the Disciples of Christ. 1 Tim. 3.15 2 Tim. 2.3 Acts 20.28 29 30. c. When any Church ceaseth so to be the Obligation unto Communion with it is dissolved 2. This is the principal End of the Ministry of the Church in particular Ephes. 4.11 13 1 Tim. 6.20 And where those who possess and Exercise it do eminently fail herein it is the Duty of others to withdraw from them For 3. Every private mans Confession is included in the publick Profession of the Church or Assembly whereunto he belongs And 4 Oneness or Agreement in the Truth whereby we come to have one Lord one Faith one Baptisme is the Foundation of all Church Communion which if it be taken away the whole Fabrick of it falls to the Ground If the Trumpet in any Church as unto these things gives an uncertain sound no man knows how to prepare himself for the Battle or to fight the good fight of Faith It will be said that this cannot be justly charged on the Church of England yea not without open Wrong and Injustice For she hath a fixed invariable Standard of Truth in the 39 Articles which contain its publick Profession of Faith and the Rule of its Communion Wherefore I say that it is not the primitive Constitution of the Church nor its legal Establishment that are reflected on but only the present practise of so many as makes it necessary for men to take the Care of their own Edification on themselves But here also some things are to be observed 1. These Articles at present are exceeding defective in their being a fixed Standard of the Profession of Truth with respect unto those Errors and Heresies which have invaded and pestered the Churches since their framing and establishment We know it was the constant invariable Custom of the Primitive Churches upon the Emergency of any new Errors or Heresies to add unto the Rule and Symbol of their Confession a Testimony against them so to preserve themselves from all Communion in them or participation of them And an usage it was both necessary and laudable as countenanced by Scripture Example however afterwards it was abused For no Writing such as all Church Confessions are can obviate unforeseen Heresies or Errors not broached at the time of its Writing but only that which is of Divine Institution wherein infinite Wisdom hath stored up Provision of Truth for the Destruction of all Errors that the Subtilty
the Discipline of Evangelical Churches 2. As unto the Manner of its Administration as it is that which the Lord Christ hath appointed to express his Love Care and Tenderness towards the Church Hence the Acts of it which are corrective are called lamenting or bewailing of them towards whom they are exercised 2 Cor. 12.20 Whatever therefore is done in it that is not expressive of the Love Care Patitience and Holiness of Christ is dishonourable unto him 3. The Object of it as it is Susceptive of Members is professed Believers and as it is corrective it is those who stubbornly deviate from the Rule of Christ or live in disobedience to his Commands Wherefore the general End of its Institution is to be a Representation of the Authority Wisdom Love Care and Patience of Christ towards his Church with a Testimony unto the certainty Truth and Holiness of his future Judgment The especial nature of it shall be afterwards considered Unto this Discipline either as unto its Right or Exercise there is no Pretence in Parochial Assemblies yea it is expresly forbidden unto them Whereas therefore it is a Matter of so great importance in itself so subservient unto the Glory of Christ so useful and necessary unto the Edification of his Disciples so weighty a Part of our Professed Subjection unto him without which no Church can be continued in Gospel Purity Order and Peace the total want or neglect of it is a sufficient cause for any man who takes care of his own Salvation or is concerned in the Glory and Honour of Christ to refrain the Communion of those Churches wherein it is so wanting or neglected or at least not to confine himself thereunto It will be said that this defect is supplyed in that the Administration of Church Discipline is committed unto others namely the Bishops and their Officers that are more meet and able for it than the Ministers and People of Parochial Assemblies What therefore is wanting in them is supplied fully another way so that no Pretence can be taken from hence for refraining Communion in them But it will be said 1. That this Discipline is not to be placed where and in what hands men please but to be left where Christ hath disposed it 2. That one Reason of the unmeetness of Parochial Churches for the Exercise of this Discipline is because they have been unjustly deprived of it for so many Ages 3. It is to be enquired whether the pretended Discipline doth in any thing answer that which Christ hath plainly and expresly ordained For it a Discipline should be erected whose Right of Exercise is derived from secular Power whose Administration is committed unto Persons who pretend not in the least unto any Office of Divine Institution as Chancellours Commissaries Officials c. every way unknown unto Antiquity forraign unto the Churches over which they Rule exercising their pretended Power of Discipline in a way of Civil Jurisdiction without the least regard unto the Rules or Ends of Evangelical Discipline mannaging its Administration in brawlings contentions revilings Fees pecuniary Mulcts c. in open defiance of the Spirit Example Rule and Commands of our Lord Jesus Christ it would be so far from supplying this Defect that it would exceedingly aggravate the Evil of it God forbid that any Christian should look on such a Power of Discipline and such an Administration of it to be that which is appointed by Jesus Christ or any way participant of the Nature of it Of what Expediency it may be unto other ends I know not but unto Ecclesiastical Discipline it hath no Alliance and therefore in its Exercise so far as it is Corrective it is usually applyed unto the best and most sober Christians Wherefore to deal plainly in this case Whereas there is neither the Power nor Exercise of Discipline in Parochial Assemblies or their Ministry not so much by their own Neglect as because their Right thereunto is denyed and its exercise wholly forbidden by them in whose Power they are and whereas in the supply that is made of this defect a secular Power is erected coercive by pecuniary and corporal Penalties administred by Persons no way relating unto the Churches over which they exercise this Power by Rules of Humane Laws and Constitutions in litigious and oppressive Courts in the room of that Institution of Christ whose Power and exercise is Spiritual by spiritual Means according to the Scripture Rules It is lawful for any man who takes care of his own Salvation and of the means of it to withdraw from the Communion of such Churches so far as it hinders or forbids him the use of the means appointed by Christ for his Edification Men may talk what they please of Schime but he that forsakes the conduct of his own Soul in things of so plain an Evidence must answer for it at his own Peril 4. This Defect in Parochial Churches that they are intrusted by Law with no Part of the Rule of themselves but are wholly governed and disposed of by others at their Pleasure in the ways before mentioned which shakes their very Being as Churches though there be in them Assemblies for Divine Worship founded in Common Right and the Light of Nature wherein Men may be accepted with God is accompanied with such other wants and defects also as will weaken any Obligation unto compleat and constant Communion with them I shall give one only Instance hereof The Peoples free choice of all their Officers Bishops Elders Pastors c. is in our Judgement of Divine Institution by vertue of Apostolical Example and Directions It is also so suitable unto the Light of Nature namely that in a Society absolutely founded in the voluntary consent of them who enter into it and doth actually exist thereby without any Necessity imposed on them from Prescription former Usage or the state of being born in and under such Rules and Laws as it is with men in their Political Societies the People should have the Election of them who are to Rule among them and over them there being no Provision of a Right unto a successive Imposition of any such Rulers on them without their own consent that nothing can rationally be pleaded against it And therefore whereas in all ordinarily settled Governments in the World setting aside the confusion of their Originals by War and Conquests the Succession of Rulers is either by natural Generation the Rule being confined unto such a Line or by a Popular Election or by a Temperature of both there hath been a new way invented for the Communication of Power and Rule in Churches never exemplified in any Political Society namely that it shall neither be Successive as it was under the Old Testament nor Elective nor by any Temperature of these two ways in one but by a strange kind of flux of it through the hands of men who pretend to have so received it themselves from others But whether hereon the People of the Church
can have that respect and Devotion unto them as they would have unto hereditary Rulers long Succession in Rulers being the great cause of Veneration in the People especially such as had a Succession one unto another by a Natural Descent through Divine Appointment as the Preists had under the Law or as unto those whom on the account of their Worth Ability and Fitness for the work of the Ministry among them they do choose themselves they may do well to consider who are concerned The necessity there is of maintaining a Reputation and Interest by secular Grandeur Pomp and Power of Ruling the People of the Church in Church Matters by external force with many other Inconveniences do all proceed from this Order of things or rather disorder in the Call of men unto the Ministry And hence it is that the City of God and the People of Christ therein which is indeed the only true free Society in the World have Rulers in it and over them neither by a Natural Right of their own as in Paternal Government nor by hereditary Succession nor by Election nor by any way or means wherein their own consent is included but are under a Yoke of an Imposition of Rulers on them above any Society on the Earth whatever Besides there is that Relation between the Church and its Guides that no Law Order or Constitution can create without their mutual voluntary Consent And therefore this Right and Liberty of the People in every Church to choose their own Spiritual Officers was for many Ages preserved sacredly in the primitive times But hereof there is no shadow remaining in our Parochial Churches sundry Persons as Patrons and Ordinaries have a concurring Interest into the imposing of a Minister or such whom they esteem so upon any such Church without the Knowledge Consent or Approbation of the Body of the Church either desired or accepted If there be any who cannot comply with this Constitution of things relating unto the Ministry because it is a Part of their Profession of the Gospel which they are to make in the World which yet really consists only in an avowed subjection unto the Commands of Christ they can be no way obnoxious unto any charge of Schisme upon their refusal so to do For a Schisme that consists in giving a Testimony unto the Institutions of Christ and standing fast in the Liberty wherewith he hath made Disciples free is that whose Guilt no man need to fear 5. What remaineth of those Reasons whereon those who cannot comply with the Conformity under Consideration are cleared in point of Conscience from any Obligation thereunto and so from all Guilt of Schisme whatever belongs unto the Head of Impositions on their Consciences and Practise which they must submit unto These being such as many whole Books have been written about the chief whereof have no way been answered unless railings and scoffings with contempt and fierce Reproaches with false Accusations may pass for Answers I shall not here again insist upon them Some few things of that Nature I shall only mention and put an end unto this Dispute 1. The Conformity required of Ministers consists in a publick Assent and Consent unto the Book of Common Prayer with the Rubrick in it which contains all the whole Practise of the Church of England in its commands and Prohibitions Now these being things that concern the Worship of God in Christ the whole entire State Order Rule and Government of the Gospel Church whoever gives solemnly this Assent and Consent unless he be allowed to enter his Protestation against those things which he dislikes and of the sense wherein he doth so assent and consent which by Law is allowed unto none the said Assent and Consent is his publick Profession that all these things and all contained in them are according to the Mind of Christ and that the Ordering of them as such is part of their professed Subjection unto his Gospel Blessed be God most Ministers are too wise and honest to delude their Consciences with Distinctions Equivocations and Reservations and do thereon rather choose to suffer Penury and Penalty then to make the least entrenchment upon their own Consciences or the honour of the Gospel in their Profession What they do and declare of this Nature they must do it in Sincerity as in the sight of God as approving what they do not only as pardonable effects of Necessity but as that which is the best they have or can do in the Worship of God with a solemne Renunciation of whatever is contrary unto what they do so approve And whether this be a meet Imposition on the Consciences of Ministers with reference unto a great Book or Volume of a various composition unto things almost without number wherein exceptions have been given of old and lately not answered nor answerable with Rules Laws Orders not pretending to be Scriptural Prescriptions is left unto the Judgment of all who have due thoughts of their approaching Account before the Judgment Seat of Jesus Christ. 2. The Conformity that is required of others being precisely and without Power of Dispensation in them by whom it is required to answer the Rule or Law of it before declared every Man by his so conforming doth thereby take it on his Conscience and make it Part of his Christian Profession that all which he so conformes unto is not only what he may do but what he ought to do both in matter and manner so farre as the Law or any Part of it doth determine or enjoyn them No man is allowed to make either distinction or Protestation with respect unto any thing contained in the Rules and therefore whatever he doth in compliance therewith is interpretable in the sight of God and Man as an Approbation of the whole Sincerity and Openness in Profession is indispensibly required of us in order unto our Salvation And therefore to instruct men as unto the Worship of God to do what they do not judge to be their Duty to do but only hope they may do it without Sin or to joyn themselves in and unto that Performance of it which either they approve not of as the best in the whole or not lawful or approveable in some Parts of it is to instruct them unto the Debauching of their Consciences and Ruine of their own Souls Let every one be perswaded in his own Mind for what is not of Faith is Sin 3. There is in this Conformity required a Renunciation of all other ways of publick Worship or means of Edification that may be made use of For they are all expresly forbidden in the Rule of that Conformity No Man therefore can comply with that Rule but that a Renunciation of all other publick wayes of Edification as unlawful is part of the visible Profession which they make Video meliora proboque deteriora sequor is no good Plea in Religion It is uprightness and Integrity that will preserve Men and nothing else He that
World according as they had oppâ—â—tunity of Converse with them And when on any occasion any Division or Schisme fell out among any of their Members in this Church state it was severely rebuked by the Apostles All these Churches and all the Members of them were obliged by vertue of Divine Institution to obey their Guides to Honour and Reverence them and by their voluntary Contribution to provide for their Honourable Subsistence and maintenance according to their Ability Other Church state neither the Scripture nor Antiquity unto the End of the second Century do know any thing of which I shall hereafter more fully manifest Neither was there any thing known then to be Schisme or so esteemed but a Division falling out in some one of these Churches which hapned for the most part if not onely by some of their Teachers falling into heresie and drawing away Disciples after them Acts 20.30 or by various opinions about their Guides 1 Cor. 1.12 or the Ambition of some in seeking the Power and Authority of office among them To seek for any thing among those Churches wherein our present Contest about Schisme is concerned is altogether in vain There was then no such subordination of Churches of many unto one as is now pleaded No such distinction of Officers into those who have a plenary and those who have a partiary power onely in the Rule of the Church No Church with a single Officer over it Comprehending in a Subjection unto its Jurisdiction a multitude of other Churches No Invention no Imposition of any Orders Formâ— of Prayer or Ceremonies of Worship not of Divine Institution were once thought of and when any thing of that Nature was first attempted it caused great troubles amongst them In a Word the things on the account of a Non-compliance wherewithal we are vehemently charged with Schisme were then neither laid nor hatch'd neither thought of nor invented To Erect new kinds of Churches to introduce into them new Orders new Rules Rites and Ceremonies to impose their Observation on all Churches and all Members of them and to charge their dissent with the guilt of Schisme that Schisme which is prohibited and condemned in the Scripture hath much of an assumed Authority and Severity in it nothing of Countenance from the Scripture or Primitive Antiquity But after that Churches began to depart from this original Constitution by the wayes and means before declared every alteration produced a new supposition of Church Unity and peace whereto every Church of a new Constitution layed claim New sorts of Schisme were also coyned and framed For there was a certain way found out and carried on in a Mistery of Iniquity whereby those Meek Holy Humble Churches or Societies of Christs Institution who as such had nothing to do with the things of the World in Power Authority Dignity Jurisdiction or Wealth in some Instances wherein they got the Advantage one of another became in all these things to equal Kingdomes and Principalities yea one of them to Claim a Monarchy over the whole World During the Progression of this Apostacy Church Unity and Schisme declined from their Centre and varied their state according unto the present Interest of them that prevailed Whoever had got Possession of the name of the Church in a prevailing Reputation though the state of it was never so Corrupt made it bite and devour all that disliked it and would swear that submission unto them in all things was Church-Unity and to dissent from them was Schisme Unto that state all the World know that things were come in the Church of Rome Howbeit what hath been disputed about or contended for of Power Priviledges Authority Preheminence Jurisdiction Catholicisme wayes of Worship Rule and Discipline which the World is filled with such a noise about and in the dispute whereof so many various Hypotheses are advanced that cannot be accommodated unto such Christian Congregations as we have described are but the Effects of the Prudence or Imprudence of men and what it will prove the Event will shew Things of this Nature being once well understood will deliver the World from innumerable fruitless endless Contests Sovereign Princes from all disturbance on the account of Religion and private Persons from the fatal Mistake of entrusting the eternal Concernments of their Souls unto their Relation unto one Church and not unto another I am not so vain as at this time to expect the Reduction of Christian Religion unto its primitive Power Purity and Simplicity nor do I reflect blame on them who walk Conscientiously in such a Church state and Order as they approve of or suppose it the best they can attain unto onely I think it Lawful for all Christs Disciples at all times to yield Obedience unto all his Commands and to abstain from being Servants of Men in what he hath not enjoyned An Answer to Dr. Stillingfleets Book of the Unreasonableness of Separation in Defence of the Vindication of Non-Conformists from the Guilt of Schisme THE Preceding Discourse was written for the most part before the publishing of the Treatise of the Reverend Dr. Stillingfleet Entituled the Vnreasonableness of Separation Yet was it not so without a Prospect at least a probable Conjecture that something of the same kind and tendency with the Doctors Book would be published in Defence of the Cause which he had undertaken And I was not without hopes that the whole of it might have been both finished and communicated unto publick view before any thing farther were attempted against our Cause whereby many Mistakes might have been prevented For as I was willing yea very desirous if it were the Will of God that I might see before my departure out of this World the Cause of Conformity as things are now stated between us and the Church of England pleaded with Judgment Moderation and Learning with the best of those Arguments whereby our Principles or Practises are opposed so considering on what hand that work was now like to fall I thought si pergania dextra c. and am of the same Mind still But my expectation being frustrate of representing our whole Cause truly stated for the Prevention of Mistakes by the coming out of this Book against all sorts of Nonconformists I thought it convenient to publish this first Part of what I had designed and to annex unto it the ensuing Defence of the Vindication of Non-conformists from the charge of Schisme For although I do know that there is nothing material in the whole Book of the Vnreasonableness of Sepaeration but what is obviated or answered before hand in the preceeding Discourse so as that the Principles and Demonstrations of them contained therein may easily be applyed unto all the Reasonings Exceptions and Pleas in and of that Book to render them useless unto the End designed which is to reinforce a charge of Schisme against us Yet I think it necessary to shew how unsuccessful from the disadvantage of his Cause the Doctor hath been
in his laborious endeavour to stigmatize all Protestant Dissenters from the Church of England with the odious name of Schismaticks I have therefore altered nothing of what I had projected either as to Matter or Method in this first Part of the Discourse designed on the whole Subject of Church Affairs For as I have not found either Cause or Reason from any thing in the Doctors Book to make the least change in what I had writtâ—n so my principal Design being the Instruction and confirmation of them who have no other Interest in these things but only to know and perform their own Duty I was not willing to give them the trouble of perpetual diversions from the Matter in hand which all Controversial Writings are Subject unto Wherefore having premised some general Considerations of things insisted on by the Dr. of no great Influence into the Cause in hand and vindicated one Principle a supposition whereof we rely upon namely the Declension of the Churches in the Ages after the Apostles especially after the End of the second Century from the Primitive Institution of their State Rule and Order in the Preface I shall now proceed to consider and examine distinctly what is opposed unto the Defence of our Innocency as unto the Guilt of Schisme But some things must be premised hereunto As 1. I shall not depart from the state of the Question as laid down by our selves on our part as unto our Judgement of Parochial Churches and our Refraining from Communion with them Great Pains is taken to prove the several sorts of Dissenters to be departed farther from the Church of England then they will themselves allow and on such Principles as are disavowed by them But no Disputations can force our Assent unto what we know to be contrary unto our Principles and Perswasions 2. We do allow those Parochial Assemblies which have a settled unblamable Ministry among them to be true Churches so far as they can pretend themselves so to be Churches whose Original is from occasional Cohabitation within Precincts limited by the Law of the Land Churches without Church-Power to choose or ordain their Officers to provide for their own Continuation to admit or exclude Members or to reform at any time what is amiss among them Churches which are in all things under the Rule of those who are set over them by vertue of Civil Constitutions forraign unto them not submitted willingly unto by them and such for the most part as whose Offices and Power have not the least countenance given unto them from the Scripture or the Practice of the Primitive Churches Such as are Chancellours Commissaries Officials and the like Churches in which for the most part through a total Neglect in Evangelical Discipline there is a great Degeneracy from the exercise of Brotherly Love and the Holiness of Christian Profession whatever can be ascribed unto such Churches we willingly allow unto them 3. We do and shall abide by this Principle that communion in Faith and Love with the Administration of the same Sacraments is sufficient to preserve all Christians from the Guilt of Schisme although they cannot communicate together in some Rites and Rules of Worship and Order As we will not admit of any presumed Notions of Schisme and inferences from them nor allow that any thing belongs thereunto which is not contrary to Gospel Love Rules and Precepts in the Observance of Christs Institutions so we affirm and shall maintain that men abiding in the Principles of Communion mentioned walking peaceably among themselves refraining Communion with others peaceably wherein they dissent from them ready to joyn with other Churches in the same Confession of Faith and in the Defence of it and to concur with them in promoting all the real ends of Christian Religion not judging the Church state of others so as to renounce all Communion with them as condemning them to be no Churches continuing in the occasional exercise of all Duties of Love towards them and their Members are unduely charged with with the Guilt of Schisme to the disadvantage of the Common Interest of the Protestant Religion amongst us 4. Whereas there are two parts of the Charge against us the one for refraining from total communion with Parochial Assemblies which what it is and wherein it doth consist hath been before declared the other for gathering ourselves into another Church Order in particular Congregations as the Reasons and Grounds of the things themselves are distinct so must they have a distinct consideration and be examined distinctly and apart These things being premised I shall proceed to examine what the Reverend Doctor hath further offered against our former Vindication of the Non-conformists from the charge of Schisme and I desire the Reader to take notice that we delight not in these contentions that we desire nothing but mutual Love and Forbearance but we are compelled by all Rules of Scripture and natural Equity to abide in this Defence of ourselves For whereas we are charged with a Crime and that aggravated as one of the most heynous that men can incur the Guilt of in this World and to justifie men in severities against us being not in the least convinced in our Consciences of any Accessions thereunto or of any Guilt on the account of it I suppose the Doctor himself will not think it reasonable that we should altogether neglect the Protection of our own Innocency In the Method whereinto he hath cast his Discourse he begins with the reinforcement of his Charge against our refraining from total Communion with Parochial Assemblies If the Reader will be pleased to take a reveiw of what is said in the preceding Discourse unto this Head of our Charge in several Chapters he will easily perceive that either the Reasonings of the Doctor reach not the Cause in hand or are insufficient to justifie his Intention which I must say though I am unwilling to repeat it is by all ways and means to load us with the Guilt and disreputation of Schisme That which I first meet withal directly unto this Purpose is Part 2. pag. 157. The Forbearance of Communion with the Church of England in its Parochial Assemblies that is in the way and manner before described he opposeth with two Arguments The first respects those who allow occasional Communion with Parochial Churches but will not comply with them in that which is constant and absolute For he says if the first be lawful the latter is necessary from the commands we have to preserve the Peace and Vnity of the Church And the not doing it he says is one of the provoking sins of the Non-conformists but whether it be a sin or no is sub Judice that it is provoking unto some is sufficiently evident I shall not make this any part of my Contest Those who have so expressed their Charity as to give countenance unto this pretended Advantage will easily free themselves from the force of this Inference For it must be remembered that
And 2. Such as might be observed any where among the Nations they acted accordingly Those who lived at Jerusalem adhered unto the Temple Worship the whole Church these did so Their Judgement in these things is declared Acts 21.20.21 Thou seest Brother how many thousands of the Jews there are which believe and they are all Zealous of the Law and they are informed of thee that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses saying that they ought not to circumcise their Children neither to walk after the Customes They were not at all offended with Paul that he did not impose the Law on the Gentiles ver 25. but only that as they had been informed he taught the Jews to forsake the Law and to reject all the Institutions of it This they thought unlawful for them And this they spake principally with respect unto the Temple Service as appears by the Advice given unto Paul on this Occasion ver 23 24. Those who lived amongst the Gentiles knew that there was no Obligation on them unto the Sacrifices and especial Duties of the Temple but continued only in the observance of such Rites and Institutions about Meats Washings Days New Moons Sabbaths and the like which the Gentiles were freed from Hence there were two sorts of Churches in those days if not three in Separation more or less from the Apostate Church of the Unbelieving Jews which yet was not finally taken away 1. The Church of Hierusalem and those Churches of Judea which were of the same Mind and Communion with them These continued in the Observance of all the Law and of the Services of the Temple being allowed them by the Apostles 2. Those of the Jews who lived in the Nations and observed all the Rites of the Law which were not confined unto the Land of Canaan And 3. The Churches of the Gentiles which observed none of these things forbearing only their Liberty in one or two Instances not to give the other Offence Some Differences and Disputes happened sometimes about these things and the Practise of them whereon Peter himself fell into a Mistake Gal. 2.14 And there seemes to have been great Disputes about them at Rome chap. 14. Yea it is judged that according unto their different Apprehensions of these things there were two Churches at Rome one of the Circumcision the other of the Gentiles walking in distinct Communion each by themselves However the different Rule of this kind that was between the Churches of Hierusalem and Antioch is sufficiently declared Acts 15. the one Church continuing Zealous of the Law and the other rejoyced for the Consolation of being delivered from it ver 31. Yet was there no Schisme between these Churches but a constant Communion in Faith and Love Such differences in Opinions and Practises were not yet formed into an Interest obliging men to condemn them as Schismaticks who differ from them For not to speak of what Orders and Rules for decency particular Churches may make by common Consent among themselves to make the Observation of Arbitrary Institutions not prescribed in the Scripture upon many Churches to be the Rule of Communion in them and between them which whosoever observe not are to be esteemed Guilty of Schisme which Victor Bishop of Rome first attempted is contrary to the Rules of the Scripture to the Principles of Christian Faith Love and Liberty to the Example of the Apostles hath no countenance given unto it in the Primitive Churches and will certainly make our Differences Endless I judge that in the Beginning of the Chapter the Apostle intends those of the first sort and that as well because he calls them Dogs and the Concision which answers unto the Account he gives of them 1 Thes. 2.14 15 as also because he speaks of them as those who advanced the pretended Priviledges of Judaisme absolutely against Christ the Gospel and the Righteousness of God revealed therein Hereon in opposition unto them he declares that they had nothing to boast of but what he himself had a Right unto as well as they and which he had voluntarily relinquished and renounced for Christ and the Gospel wherein he testifies what he had attained If any one do judge that he intend those of the second sort I will not contend about it because of the severity of Expression which he useth concerning them Gal. 5.12 But discharging the consideration of them the Direction in this place concerns those of the third sort only answering unto that which was prescribed and followed by the Apostles in all Places namely that there should be mutual Forbearance in some Difference of Practise between them and the Gentile Believers His second Enquiry pag. 168 is Whether the Rule which the Apostle lays down be only a Rule of mutual Forbearance I do not find that I said any where that it was only a Rule of mutual Forbearance but that the Words of the Apostle do enjoyn a mutual Forbearance among those who are differently minded pag. 26. And I must here say which I desire to do without offence that there is no need of any farther Answer unto that Part of the Doctors Discourse but a Transcription of that which he pretends to oppose for what is spoken unto that end consists in a perpetual Diversion from the Argument in hand I did not before precisely determine what was the Rule which the Apostle doth intend only proved sufficiently that it was not such a Rule as is pleaded for by the Doctor But the meaning of the Phrase and Expression is plain enough 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is directly used once more by the Apostle Gal. 6.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as many as walk according to this Rule and what Rule is that namely what as unto the substance of it he lays down in the Words foregoing ver 14 15. God forbid that I should glory save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ For in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Vncircumcision but a new Creature and as many as walk according unto this Rule that is the Rule of Faith in Christ alone for Justification and Sanctification without trusting unto or resting on any of those things which were in difference among them The Places in Scope Design and manner of Expression are Parallel For this is plainly that which he pleads for in this Context namely that Justification and Sanctification are to be obtained alone through Christ and Faith in him by the Gospel without the least Aid and Assistance from the things that were in Difference among them Wherefore not farther to contend in so plain a Matter the Rule here intended by the Apostle is no Book of Canons but the Analogy of Faith or the Rule of Faith in Christ as declared in the Gospel in opposition unto all other ways and means of Justification Sanctification and Salvation which we ought to walk in a Compliance withal and that with Love and Forbearance towards them that in
things not Corruptive or Destructive of this Rule do differ from us But saith our Author the sense according to Dr. O. is this that those who are agreed in the Substantials of Religion should go on and do their Duty without regarding lesser Differences Abate that Expression of without regarding lesser Differences which is not mine and supply in the room of it mutually forbearing each other in lesser Differences and be it so that it is my sense at first veiw it looks as like the sense of the Apostle as any man need desire But saith the Doctor this sense is uncertain because it sets no bounds to Differences and supposeth the continuance of such Differences among them which he designed to prevent by perswading them so often in this Epistle to be of one Mind Besides the Differences then on foot were none of the smaller Differences of Opinions but that which they differed about was urged on the one hand as necessary to Salvation and opposed on the other as pernicious and destructive unto it And again pag. 169. Let Dr. O. name any other smaller Differences of Opinions which might be an occasion of the Apostle's giving such a Rule of mutual Forbearance I Answer briefly 1. The sense is very certain because it gives the due bounds unto the Differences supposed namely such as concern not the substantials of Religion 2. It doth suppose the continuance of these Differeâ—ces because the Apostle doth suppose the same if any one be yet otherwise Minded which hinders no kind of endeavours to compose or remove them 3. The Differences intended were not those between them who imposed the Observation of the Law on the Gentiles as necessary unto Salvation and those by whom they were opposed for the Apostle gives no such Rules as this in that Case 4. I do expresly assign those lesser Differences which the Direction here is applicable unto namely those between the blind sort of Jews mentioned before and the Gentile Believers which the Apostle states and applies the same Rule unto Rom. 14. What remaines in Answer unto this second Enquiry doth proceed on Mistaken Suppositions and concerns not the Case under Consideration Pag. 170. He proceeds unto his last Enquiry which indeed is alone pertinent unto his Purpose namely How this Rule hath an Influence on our Case What this Rule is concerning which this Enquiry is made he doth not declare Either the precise Signification of the Rule in this Place or the Direction given with respect unto that Rule may be intended that is the general Rule of our Walking in our Profession of the Gospel or the especial Rule given by the Apostle with respect thereunto in the case under consideration may be so intended If by the Rule in the first sense he understands a Rule Canon or Command Establishing a Church state with Rites and Modes of Worship with Ceremonies Orders and Government no where appointed in the Scripture or of divine Revelation it is openly evident that there was no such Rule then that no such is here intended but that only whereunto the Grace of the Gospel in Mercy and Peace is annexed as Gal. 6.16 which is not such a Rule If he intend by it a Direction that where there are different Apprehensions in Matters of less importance not breaking in on the Analogy of Faith accompanied with different Practises so far as they are necessary from those different Apprehensions the Major Part of those among whom the Differences are should compel the Minor to forbear their Practise according unto their Apprehensions and comply with them in all things on all sorts of Penalties if they refuse so to do it will be hard to find such a Direction in these Words Yet this must be the Rule and this the Direction â—hat can give any countenance unto the Doctor 's Cause But if by this Rule the Analogie of Faith as before described be intended and the Direction be to walk according to it with mutual Forbearance and Love as unto things of lesser Moment then this Rule hath little advantagious Influence into it But then saith the Doctor so far as men agree they are bound to joyn together as to Opinion or Communion I grant it though it be not proved from this Place where such a Communion is required of them regularly and in a way of Duty And 2 Saith he That the best Christians are bound to unite with others though of lower Attainments and to keep within the same Rule No doubt Howbeit the Apostle speaks of no such things in this place but only that we should all walk according unto the same Rule in what we have all attained Yea but 3 This Rule takes in all such Orders which are lawful and judged necessary to hold the Members of a Christian Society together What Rule doth this Who shall appoint the Orders intended Who shall judge of their Necessity Are they of the Institution of Christ or his Apostles Are they determined to be necessary in the Scripture the Rule of Faith if so we are agreed But if by these Orders he intends such as men do or may at any time under pretence of Church Authority invent and impose as necessary making Alterations in the Original State and Rule of the Châ—rch as also in its Worship and Discipline it will be strange to me if he can find them out either in the Rule here mentioned or the Dirâ—â—tion given with reference unto it seeing such a Practice seems to be plainly condemned in the Words thâ—â—selves And it is known that this pretended Power of Rule or Canon making for the Unity of the Church was that which at length ruined all Churches in their State Order and Worship if such a Ruine be acknowledged to have befallen them in the Roman Apostasie He therefore Objects out of my Discourse pag. 171. Let the Apostles Rule be produced with any probability of Proof to be his and we are all ready to subscribe and conform unto it To which he replies This is the Apostles Rule to go as far as they can and if they can go no farther to sit down quietly and wait for further Instruction and not to break the Peace of the Church upon present dissatisfaction nor to gather new Churches out of others upon supposition of higher attainments Answ. 1. Upon a supposition that those who make and impose these new unscriptual Orders are the Church and that as the Church they have Authority so to make and impose them if this be not the Rule of the Apostle I believe some men judge it ought so to have been But 2. The Apostle's Rule is not that we should go as far as we can as though there were any thing of Dispute and Difficulty in the Matter but that so far as we have attained we should walk according to the same Rule 3. He doth not intimate any thing about breaking the Peace of the Church but only what would do so by an Imposition on one another in
part of the Churches Unity doth or ever did consist in them In his Procedure hereon our Author seemes to embrace occasions of contending seeking for Advantages therein in things not belonging unto the Merit of the Cause which I thought was beneath him From my Concession that some at least of our Parochial Churches are true Churches he asks in what sense Are they Churches rightly constituted with whom they may joyn in Communion as Members I think it is somewhat too late now after all this dispute about the Reasons of refraining from their Communion and his severe Charges of Schisme upon us for our so doing to make this Enquiry Wherefore he Answers himself No but his Meaning is saith he that they are not guilty of any such heynous Errors in Doctrine or Idolatrous Practise in Worship as should utterly deprive them of the Being and nature of Churches which I suppose are my Words But then comes in the Advantage doth saith he this Kindness belong only unto some of our Parochial Churches I had thought that every Parochial Church was true or false according unto its frame and constitution which among us supposeth the owning the Doctrine and Worship established in the Church of England I answer briefly it is true every Church is true or false according unto its Original frame and Constitution This frame and Constitution of Churches if it proceed from and depend upon the Institution of Christ it is true and approveable If it depend only on a National Establishment of Doctrine and Worship I know not well what to say unto it But let any of these Parochial Churches be so constituted as to answer the legal establishment in the Land yet if the Generality of their Members are openly wicked in their Lives and they have no lawful or sufficient Ministry we cannot acknowledge them for true Churches Some other things of the like nature do ensue but I shall not insist on them He gathers up in the next place the Titles of the Causes alledged for our refraining Communion with those Parochial Assemblies which he calls our Separation from them And hereon he enquires whether these Reasons be a ground for a Separation from a Church wherein it is confessed there are no Heynous Errors in Doctrine or Idolatrous Practise in Worship that is as he before cited my words as should utterly deprive them of the Being and Nature of Churches And it they be not then saith he such a Separation may be a formal Schisme because they set up other Churches of their own The Rule before laid down that all things lawful are to be done for the Churches Peace taking in the supposition on which it proceeds is as sufficient to establish Church Tyranny as any Principle made use of by the Church of Rome notwithstanding its plausible Appearance And that here insinuated of the Vnlawfulness of Separation from any Church in the World for that which hath pernicious Errors in Doctrine and Idolatry in Worship destroying its Being is no Church at all is as good Security unto Churches in an Obstinate Refusal of Reformation when the Souls of the People are ruined amongst them for the want of it as they need desire And I confess I suspect such Principles as are evidently suited unto the security of the Corrupt Interests of any sort of Men. I say therefore 1. That though a Church or that which pretends itself on any Grounds so to be do not profess any heynous Errour in Doctrine nor be guilty of Idolatrous Practise in Worship destroying its Nature and Being yet there may be sufficient Reasons to refrain from its Communion in Church Order and Worship and to joyn in or with other Churches for Edification That is that where such a Church is not capable of Reformation or is obstinate in a Resolution not to reform itself under the utmost Necessity thereof it is lawful for all or any of its Members to reform themselves according to the Mind of Christ and commands of the Gospel 2. That where Men are no otherwise Members of any Church but by an inevitable Necessity and outward Penal Laws preventing their own choice and any act of Obedience unto Christ in their joyning with such Churches the Case is different from theirs whose Relation unto any Church is founded in their own voluntary choice as submitting themselves unto the Laws Institution and Rule of Christ in that Church which we shall make use of afterwards 3. The Doctor might have done well to have stated the true nature of Schisme and the formal Reason of it before he had charged a formal Schisme on a Supposition of some outward Acts only 4. What is our Judgment concerning Parochial Assemblies how far we separate from them or refrain Communion with them what are the Reasons whereon we do so hath been now fully declared and thereunto we must appeal on all occasions for we cannot acquiesce in what is unduely imposed on us either as unto Principles or Practise To shew as he saith the Insufficiency of our Cause of Separation he will take this way namely to shew the great absurdities that follow on the allowance of them and addes These five especially I shall insist upon 1. That it weakens the Cause of Reformation 2. That it hinders all Vnion between the Protestant Churches 3. That it justifies the antient Schismes which have been always condemned by the Christian Church 4. That it makes Separation Endless 5. That it is contrary to the Obligation that lies on all Christians to preserve the Peace and Vnity of the Church Now as I shall consider what He offers on these several Heads and his Application of it unto the case in hand so I shall confirm the Reasons already given of our Separation if it must be so called from Parochial Assemblies with these five Considerations 1. That they strengthen the Cause of Reformation 2. That they open a way to Vnion between all Protestant Churches 3. That they give the just Grounds of condemning the antient Schismes that ever any Christian Church did justly condemn 4. That they give due bounds unto Sâ—paration 5. That they absolutely comply with all the Commands of the Scripture for the Preservation of the Peace and Vnity of the Church I shall begin with the consideration of the Absurdities charged by Him on our Principles and Practise The first of them is That it weakens the Cause of the Reformation This he proves by long Quotations out of some French Divines We are not to expect that they should speak unto our Cause or make any Determination in it seeing to the principal of them it was unknown But they say that which is contrary unto our Principles so they may do and yet this not weaken the Cause of the Reformation For it is known that they say somewhat also that is contrary to the Principles of our Episcopal Brethren for which one of them is sufficiently reviled but yet the Cause of Reformation is not weakened thereby The first
was that the Scripture the Word of God is a perfect Rule of Faith and Religious Worship so as that nothing ought to be admitted which is repugnant unto it in its general Rule or especial Prohibitions nothing imposed that is not prescribed therein but that every one is at liberty to refuse and reject any thing of that kind This they all contended for and confirmed their Assertion by the express Testimonies of the Writers of the Primitive Churches To prove this to have been their Principle in their Separation from the Church of Rome were to light as they say a Candle in the Sun It were easie to fill up a Volume with Testimonies of it After a while this Principle began to be weakned when the Interest of men made them except from this Rule things of outward Order with some Rites and Ceremonies the ordaining whereof they pleaded to be left unto Churches as they saw Good Hereby this Principle I say was greatly weakened For no certain bounds could ever be assigned unto those things that are exempted from the Regulation of the Scripture And the same Plea might be mannaged for many of the Popish Orders and Ceremonies that were rejected as forcibly as for them that were retained And whereas all the Reformed Churches agreed to abide by this Principle in Matters of Faith there fell out an admirable Harmony in their confessions thereof But leaving the Necessity of attending unto this Rule in the Matter of Order Ceremonies Rites and Modes of Worship with the state of Churches in their Rule and Polity those Differences and Divisions ensued amongst them which continue unto this day But this Perswasion in some places made a farther Progress namely that it was lawful to impose on the Consciences and Practises of men such things in Religious Worship provided that they concerned outward Order Rites Rule and Ceremonies as are no where prescribed in the Scripture and that on severe Penalties Ecclesiastical and Civil This almost utterly destroyed the great fundamental Principle of the Reformation whereon the first Reformers justified their Separation from the Church of Rome For whereas it is supposed the Right of them who are to be the imposers to determine what doth belong unto the Heads mentioned they might under that pretence impose what they pleased and refuse those whom they imposed them on the Protection of the aforesaid Principle namely that nothing ought to be so imposed that is not prescribed in the Scripture This hath proved the Rise of all endless Differences and Schismes amongst us nor will they be healed until all Christians are restored unto their Liberty of being obliged in the things of God only unto the Authority of the Scripture The Words of Mr. Chillingsworth unto this purpose are Emphatical which I shall therefore transcribe though that be a thing which I am very averse from Require saith he of Christians only to believe Christ and to call no man Master but him only let those leave claiming of Infallibity who have no Right unto it and let them that in their Words disclaim it disclaim it likewise in their Actions In a word take away Tyranny which is the Devils Instrument to support Errors and Superstitions and Impieties in the several Parts of the World which could not otherwise long withstand the Power of Truth I say take away Tyranny and restore Christians to their just and full Liberty of captivating their understandings to the Scripture only that universal Liberty thus moderated may quickly reduce Christendom to Truth and Vnity Part 1. chap. 4. Sect. 16. This fundamental Principle of the first Reformation we do not only firmly adhere unto rejecting all those Opinions and Practises whereby its force is weakened and impaired but also do willingly suffer the things that do befal us in giving our Testimony thereunto Neither will there ever be Peace among the Churches of Christ in this World until it be admitted in its whole Latitude especially in that Part thereof wherein it excludes all Impositions of things not prescribed in the Scripture For there are but few Persons who are capable of the subtilty of those Reasonings which are applied to weaken this Principle in its whole extent All men can easily see this that the sufficiency of the Scripture in general as unto all the ends of Religion is the only Foundation they have to rest and build upon They do see actually that where Men go about to prescribe things to be observed in Divine Worship not appointed in the Scripture that no two Churches have agreed therein but endless contentions have ensued that No man can give an Instance in particular of any thing that is necessary unto the Rule of the Church or the Observance of the commands of Christ in the Worship of God that is not contained in the Scripture and hereon are ready to resolve to call no man Master but Christ and to admit of nothing in Religion but what is warranted by his Word Secondly The second Principle of the Reformation whereon the Reformers justified their Separation from the Church of Rome was this That Christian People were not tyed up unto blind Obedience unto Church Guides but were not only at Liberty but also obliged to judge for themselves as unto all things that they were to believe and practise in Religion and the Worship of God They knew that the whole Fabrick of the Papacy did stand on this Basis or Dunghil that the Mistery of Iniquity was cemented by this Device namely that the People were ignorant and to be kept in Ignorance being obliged in all things unto an implicite Obedience unto their pretended Guides And that they might not be capable of nor fit for any other condition they took from them the only means of their Instruction unto their Duty and the Knowledge of it that is the Use of the Holy Scripture But the first Reformers did not only vindicate their Right unto the Use of the Scripture itself but insisted on it as a Principle of the Reformation and without which they could never have carried on their Work that they were in all concernments of Religion to judge for themselves And Multitudes of them quickly manifested how meet and worthy they were to have this Right restored unto them in laying down their Lives for the Truth suffering as Martyrs under the Power of their Bishops This Principle of the Reformation in like manner is in no small degree weakened by many and so the Cause of it Dr. Still himself pag. 127 128. denies unto the People all Liberty or Ability to choose their own Pastors to judge what is meet for their own Edification what is Heresie or a pernitioâ—â— Error and what is not or any thing of the like nature This is almost the same with that of the Pharisees concerning them who admired and followed the Doctrine of our Saviour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Joh. 7.49 This Rabble which knows not the Law Yet was it this People whom the Apostles directed
to choose out from among themselves Persons meet for an Ecclesiastical Office Act. 6. The same People who joyned with the Apostles and Elders in the consideration of the grand Case concerning the continuation of the legal Ceremonies and were associated with them in the Determination of it Act. 15. The same to whom all the Apostolical Epistles excepting some to particular Persons were written and unto whom such Directions were given and Duties enjoyned in them as suppose not only a Liberty and Ability to judge for themselves in all Matters of Faith and Obedience but also an especial Interest in the Order and Discipline of the Church Those who were to say unto Archippus their Bishop take heed unto the Ministry thou hast received in the Lord that thou fulfil it Col. 4. unto whom of all sorts it is commanded that they should examine and try Antichrists Spirits and false Teachers that is all sorts of Hereticks Heresies and Errors 1 Joh. chap. 2.3 c. That People who even in following Ages adhered unto the Faith and the Orthodox Profession of it when almost all their Bishops were become Arian Hereticks and kept their private Conventicles in opposition unto them at Constantinople Antioch Alexandria and other places and who were so many of them burned here in England by their own Bishops on the Judgement they made of Errors and Heresies And if the present People with whom the Dr. is acquainted be altogether unmeet for the Discharge of any of these Duties it is the fault of some body else beside their own This Principle of the Reformation in Vindication of the Rights Liberties and Priviledges of the Christian People to judge and choose for themselves in Matters of Religion to joyn freely in those Church Duties which are required of them without which the work of it had never been carried on we do abide by and maintain Yea we meet with no Opposition more fierce than upon the Account of our Asserting the Liberties and Right of the People in reference unto Church Order and Worship But I shall not be afraid to say that as the Reformation was begun and carried on on this Principle so when this People shall through an Apprehension of their Ignorance Weakness and Unmeetness to discern and judge in Matters of Religion for themselves and their own Duty be kept and debarred from it or when through their own Sloth Negligence and Vitiousness they shall be really uncapable to mannage their own Interest in Church Affairs as being fit only to be governed if not as brute Creatures yet as Mute Persons and that these things are improved by the Ambition of the Clergy engrossing all things in the Church unto themselves as they did in former Ages if the Old Popedome do not return a new one will be erected as bad as the other Thirdly another Principle of the Reformation is that there was not any Catholick Visible Organical Governing Church traduced by Succession into that of Rome 〈◊〉 all Church Power and Order was to be derived I will not say that this Principle was absolutely received by all the first Reformers here in England yet it was by the Generality of them in the other Parts of the World For as they constantly denied that there was any Catholick Church but that invisible of Elect Believers allowing the External Denomination of the Church unto the diffused Community of the baptized World so believing and professing that the Pope is Antichrist that Rome is Mystical Babylon the Seat of the Apostatized Church of the Gentiles devoted to destruction they could acknowledge no such Church state in the Roman Church nor the derivation of any Power and Order from it So farre as there is a Declension from this Principle so far the Cause of the Reformation is weakened and the principal Reason of Separation from the Roman Church is rejected as shall be farther manifested if occasion require it This Principle we do firmly adhere unto and not only so but it is known that our fixed Judgement concerning the Divine Institution Nature and Order of Evangelical Churches is such as is utterly exclusive of the Roman Church as a body organized in and under the Pope and his Hierarchy from any pretence unto Church State Order or Power And it may be hence judged who do most weaken the Cause of Reformation we or some of them at least by whom we are opposed A second Absurdity that he chargeth on our way is that it would make Vnion among the Protestant Churches impossible supposing them to remain as they are Sect. 24. pag. 186. To make good this Charge he insists on two things 1. That the Lutheran Churches have the same and more Ceremonies and unscriptural Impositions then our Church hath 2. That notwithstanding these things yet many learned Protestant Divines have pleaded for Vnion and Communion with them which upon our Principles and Suppositions they could not have done But whether they plead for Union and Communion with them by admitting into their Churches and submitting unto those Ceremonies and unscriptural Impositions which is alone unto the Doctors Purpose or whether they judge their Members obliged to Communicate in local Communion with them under those Impositions he doth not declare But whereas neither we nor our Cause are in the least concerned in what the Dr. here insist upon yet because the Charge is no less then that our Principles give disturbance unto the Peace and Vnion of all Protestant Churches I shall briefly manifest that they are not only conducive thereunto but such as without which that Peace and Union will never be attained 1. It is known unto all that from the first Beginning of the Reformation there were Differences among the Churches which departed from the Communion of the Church of Rome And as this was looked on as the greatest Impediment unto the Progress of the Reformation so it was not morally possible that in a work of that Nature begun and carried on by Persons of all for us in many Nations of divers Tongues and Languages none of them being divinely inspired that it should otherwise fall out God also in his Holy Wise Providence suffered it so to be for Causes known then to himself but since sundry of them have been made manifest in the Event For whereas there was an Agreement in all fundamental Articles of Faith among them and all necessary meanes of Salvation a farther Agreement considering our Sloth Negligence and proness of men to abuse security and Power might have produced as evil effects as the Differences have done For those which have been on the one hand and those which have been on the other have been and would have been from the corrupt Affections of the Minds of men and their secular Interests 2. These Differences were principally in or about some Doctrines of Faith whereon some fiery Spirits among them took occasion mutually and unjustly enough to charge each other with Heresie especially was this done among the Lutherans
Orthodox themselves but only as they were carried on unto a total Renunciation of all Communion whatever but only that which was enclosed unto their own Party 2. To Evidence that we give the least countenance unto the antient Schismes or do contract the Guilt with the Authors of them the thing aimed at there are three things incumbent on him to prove 1. That our Parochial Churches from whom we do refrain actual presential Communion in all Ordinances where it is required by Law which cannot be many and but one at one time do succeed into the room of that Church in a Separation from which those Schismes did consist For we pass no Judgement on any other Church but what concerns our selves as unto present Duty though that in a Nation may be extended unto many or all of the same sort But these Schismes consisted in a professed Separation from the whole Catholick Church that is all Christians in the World who joyned not with them in their Opinions and Practises and from the whole Church state then passant and allowed But our Author knows full well that there are others who long before our Parochial Churches do lay claim unto the absolute enclosure of this Church state unto themselves and thereon condemn both him and us and all the Protestants in the World of the same Schisme that those of old were guilty of especially they make a continual Clamour about the Novatians and Donatists I know that he is able to dispossess the Church of Rome from that Usurpation of the State and Rights of the antient Catholick Church from whence those Separations were made and it hath been sufficiently done by others But so soon as we have cast that out of Possession to bring in our Parochial Assemblies into the room of it and to press the Guilt of Separation from them with the same Reasons and Arguments as we were all of us but newly pressed withal by the Romanists namely that hereby we give countenance unto them yea do the same things with them who made Schismes in Separating from the Catholick Church of old is somewhat severe and unequal Wherefore unless the Church from which they separated which was the whole Catholick Church in the World not agreeing and acting with them and those Parochial Assemblies from whose Communion we refrain are the same and of the same consideration nothing can be argued from those ancient Schismes against us nor is any countenance given by us unto them For if it be asked of us whether it be free or lawful for Believers to joyn in Society and full Communion with other Churches besides those that are of our way and especial Communion we freely answer that we no way doubt of it nor do judge them for their so doing 2. It must be proved unto the End proposed that the Occasions and Reasons of their Separation of old were the same or of the same nature only with those which we plead for our refraining Communion from Parochial Assemblies Now though the Dr. here makes a flourish with some Expressions about Zeal Discipline Purity of the Church Edification which he will not find in any of their Pretences yet in truth there is not one thing alledged wherein there is a Coincidence between the Occasions and Reasons pleaded by them and ours It is known that the principal thing in general which we insist upon is the unwarrantable Imposition of unscriptural Termes and Conditions of Communion upon us was there any such thing pleaded by them that made the Schismes of Old indeed they were all of them imposers and separated from the Church because they would not submit unto their Impositions Some Bishops or some that would have been Bishops but could not entertaining some new Conceit of their own which they would have imposed on all others being not submitted unto therein were the Causes of all those Schismes which were justly esteemed Criminal So was it with the Novatians and Donatists in an especial manner Even the great Tertullian though no Bishop left the Communion of the Church on this Ground For because they would not admit of the strict Observance of some Austere Severities in Fasting Abstinence from sundry Meates and Watching with the like which he esteemed necessary though no way warranted by Scripture Rule or Example he utterly renounced their Communion and countenanced himself by adhering unto the Dotages of Montanus It is true some of them contended for a Severity of Discipline in the Church but they did it not upon any pretence of the Neglect of it in them unto whom the Administration of it was committed but for the want of establishing a false Principle Rule or Erronious Doctrine which they advanced namely that the most sincere penitents were never more to be admitted into Ecclesiastical Communion whereby they did not establish but overthrow one of the Principal ends of Church Discipline They did not therefore press for the Power or the Vse of the Keys as is pretended but advanced a false Doctrine in prejudice both unto the Power and Use of them They pretended indeed unto the Purity of the Church not that there were none impure wicked and hypocritical among them but that none might be admitted who had once fallen though really made pure by sincere Repentance This was their Zeal for Purity If a Man were overtaken if they could catch him in such a fault as by the Rules of the passaint Discipline he was to be cast out of the Church there they had him safe for ever No Evidence of the most sincere Repentance could prevail for a Readmission into the Church And because other Churches would admit them they renounced all Communion with them as no Churches of Christ. Are these our Principles are these our Practices do we give any countenance unto them by any thing we say or do I somewhat wonder that the Dr. from some general Expressions and casting their Pretences under new Appearances should seem to think that there is the least Coincidence between what they insisted on and what we plead in our own Defence He may see now more fully what are the Reasons of our Practise and I hope thereon will be of another Mind not as unto our Cause in general which I am far enough from the expectation of but as unto this invidious Charge of giving Countenance unto the Schismes condemned of old in the Church And we shall see immediately what were the Occasions of those Schismes which we are as remote from giving countenance unto as unto the Principles and Reasons which they pleaded in their own Justification 3. It ought also to be proved that the Separation which is charged on us is of the same nature with that charged on them of old for otherwise we cannot be said to give any Countenance unto what they did For it is known they so separated from all other Churches in the World as to confine the Church of Christ unto their own Party to condemn all others and to
deny Salvation unto all that abode in their Communion which the Donatists did with the greatest fierceness This was that which if any thing did truely and properly constitute them Schismaticks as it doth those also who deny at this day Church State and Salvation unto such Churches as have not Diocesan Bishops Now there is no Principle in the World that we do more abhor We grant a Church state unto all however it may be defective or corrupted and a possibility of Salvation unto all their Members which are not gathered in pernicious Errors overthrowing the Foundation nor Idolatrous in their Worship and who have a lawful Ministry with sufficient means for their Edification though low in its Measures and Degrees We judge none but with respect unto our own Duty as unto the Impositions attempted to be laid on us and the Acts of Communion required of us which we cannot avoid Nor can any man else let him pretend what he will to the contrary avoid the making of a Judgment for himself in these things unless he be brutish These things are sufficient to evidence that there is not the least countenance given unto the antient Schismes by any Principles of ours yet I shall add some farther Considerations on the Instances he gives unto the same Purpose The first is that the Novatians whose Pretences were the Discipline and Purity of the Churches wherein he says there was a Concurrence of Dr. O' s Pleas Zeal for Reformation of Discipline the greater Edificatian of the People and the asserting of their Right in choosing such a Pastor as was likely to promote their Edification I am sorry that Interest and Party should sway with learned Men to seek Advantages unto their Cause so unduly The story in short is this Novatus or Novatianus rather being disappointed in his ambitious Design to have been chosen Bishop of the Church of Rome Cornelius being chosen by much the Major Part of the Church betook himself to indirect means to weaken and invalidate the Election of Cornelius And this he did by raising a new Principle of false Doctrine whereunto he as falsly accommodated the Matter of Fact The Error he broached and promoted was that there was no place for Repentance such as whereon they should be admitted into the Church unto them who had fallen into sin after Baptisme nor as some add any Salvation to be obtained by them who had fallen in the time of Persecution This the antient Church looked on as a pestilent Heresie and as such was it condmened in a considerable Counsel at Rome with Cornelius Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43 where also is reported the Decree which they made in the Case wherein they call his Opinion Cruel or inhumane and contrary to Brotherly Love As such it is strenuously confuted by Cyprian Epist. 82. ad Antonianum But because the Church would not submit unto this Novel false Opinion of his contrary to the Scripture and the Discipline of the Church he and all his Followers separated from all the Churches in the World and rebaptized all that were baptized in the Orthodox Churches they denying unto them the means of Salvation Cyprian ad Julian Epist. 73. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 8. That which was most probably false also in Matter of Fact when this foolish Opinion which Dionysius of Alexandria in his Epistle to Dionysius of Rome calls a most profane Doctrine reflecting unmerciful cruelty on our most gracious Lord Jesus Christ Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 8. was invented to be subservient unto was that many of those by whom Cornelius was chosen Bishop were such as had denied the Faith under the Persecution of Decius the Emperor This also was false in Matter of Fact For although that Church continued in the antient Faith and practise of receiving penitents after their Fall yet there were no such number of them as to influence the Election of Cornelius So Cyprian testifieth Factus est Cornelius Episcopus de Dei Christi ejus judicio de Clericorum poene omnium Testimonio de suffragio Plebis c. Epist. 52. On that false Opinion and this frivolous Pretence they continued their Schisme Hence afterwards when Constantine the Emperor spake with Acesius the Bishop of the Novatians at Constantinople finding him sound in the Faith of the Trinity which was then impugned by Arius he asked him why then he did not communicate with the Church whereon he began to tell him a story of what had happened in the time of Decius the Emperor pleading nothing else for himself the Emperor replying only O Acesius set up a ladder and climb alone by thy self into Heaven left him Socrat. lib. 1 cap. 7. This Error endeavoured to be imposed on all Churches this false Pretence in Matter of Fact with the following Pride in the condemnation of all other Churches denying unto them the lawful use of the Sacraments and rebaptizing them who were baptized in them do if we may believe the Doctor herein contain all my Pleas for the forbearance of Communion with Parochial Assemblies and have countenance given unto them by our Principles and Practises Of the Meletians whom he reckons up in the next place no certain Account can be given Epiphanius reports Meletus himself to have been a Good honest Orthodox Bishop and in the Difference between him and Peter Bishop of Alexandria to have been more for Truth as the other was more for Love and Charity And according unto him it was Peter and not Meletus that began the Schisme Haeres 68. N. 2 3. But others give quite another account of him Socrates affirmes that in time of Persecution he had sacrificed to Idols and was for that Reason deposed from his Episcopacy by Peter of Alexandria Lib. 3. cap. 6. Hence he was enraged against him and filled all Thebais and Aegypt with Tumults against him and the Church of Alexandria with intolerable Arrogance because he was convicted of sundry Wickednesses by Peter Theod. Hist. lib. 1. cap. 8. And his Followers quickly complyed with the Arians for their Advantage The Error he proceeded on according to Epiphanius was the same with that of Novatus which how it could be if he himself had fallen in Persecution and Sacrificed as Socrates relates I cannot understand This Schisme of Bishop Meletius also it is thought meet to be judged that we should give Countenance unto All things are in like manner uncertain concerning Audus and his Followers whom he mentions in the next place The Man is represented by Epiphanius to have been a Good Man of an holy Life sound in the Faith full of Zeal and Love to the Truth But finding many things amiss in the Church among the Clergy and People he freely reproved them for Covetousness Luxury and Disorders in Ecclesiastical Affairs Hereon he stirred up the hatred of many against himself as Chrysostome did for the same cause afterwards at Constantinople Hereupon he was vexed persecuted and greatly abused all which he bare patiently and continued in
and pursue it and if it be possible to live peaceably with all men 2. There is a peculiar Obligation upon us to seek the Peace and prosperity of the whole visible Church of Christ on Earth and therein as we have Opportunity to do good unto the whole houshold of Faith And considering what Differences what Divisions what Exasperations there are among Professors of the Name of Christ all the World over to abide stedfast in seeking the Good of them all and doing Good unto them as wee have opportunity is as evident an indication of Gospel Love as any thing else whatever can be 3. As unto particular Churches there is an especial Obligation upon us to preserve their Peace and Unity from our own voluntary consent to walk in them in Obedience unto the Commands of Christ. Where this is not we are left unto the general Obligation of seeking the Peace of all men and of the whole professing Church in an especial manner but have no other peculiar obligation thereunto For being cast into Churches of this or that form meerly by humane Constitutions and Laws or by inveterate Traditions lays no new obligation upon any to seek their Peace and Unity but whilst they abide in them they are left unto the influence of other general Commands which are to be applied unto their present circumstances For into what state or condition soever Christians are cast they are obliged to live peaceably whilst they abide in it 2. It may be enquired what is that Peace and Vnity of the Church that we are bound to preserve There may be an Agreement with some kind of Peace and Unity in Evil. They are highly pretended unto in the Church of Rome but they are so in Idolatry Superstition and Heresie There may be Peace and Unity in any false and heretical Church the Unity of Simeon and Levi Brethren in Evil. But the Peace and Unity which we are obliged to observe in particular Churches is the Consent and Agreement of the Church in general and all the Members of it walking under the conduct of this Guide in a due observation of all the Institutions and Commands of Christ performing towards the whole and each other the mutual Duties required by him from a Principle of Faith and Love This and this alone is that Vnity and Peace which we are peculiarly obliged to preserve in particular Churches what is more then this relates unto the general Commands of Love Unity and Peace before mentioned 3. Wherefore 3dly This states the means whereby we are to preserve this Peace and Unity for we are not to endeavour it 1. By a Neglect or Omission of the observance of any of the Commands of Christ. Nor 2. By doing or practising any thing in divine Worship which he hath not appointed Nor 3. By partaking in other mens sins through a neglect of our own duty Nor 4. By foregoing the means of our own Edification which he Commands us to make use of For these things have no Tendency to the Preservation of that Peace and his third supposition is That nothing can discharge a Christian from the Obligation to Communion with his fellow members but what is allowed by Christ or his Apostles as a sufficient Reason of it It is fully agreed unto where a man is a member of any Church of Divine Institution by his own Consent and virtual consideration nothing can discharge him from Communion with that Church but what is allowed by Christ as a sufficient Reason for it But a little farther Enquiry may be made into these things It was before asserted that all things lawful were to be done for the Preservation of the Peace of the Church Here it is pleaded that there are many Obligations on us to preserve its Peace and Vnity I desire to know unto whom these Rules are Obligatory who they are that ought to yeild Obedience unto them If it be said that these Rules are not prescribed unto the Rulers and Guides of the Church but unto them only who are under their Conduct I desire a proof of it for at the first veiw it is very absurd For as the preservation of the Peace and Vnity of the Church is properly incumbent on them who are the Rulers of it and it is continually pleaded by them that so it doth so all the Rules given for that End do or should principally and in the first place affect them and their Consciences And these are the Rules of their Duty herein which are laid down by the Dr. I desire therefore to know that since there are such obligations on us to preserve the Peace and Unity of the Church that for that End we must do what we lawfully may whether the same Rule doth not oblige us to forbear the doing of what we may lawfully forbear with respect unto the same End Nay this Obligation of forbearing what we may do and yet may forbear to do without sin for the Peace and Unity of the Church especially when any would be offended with our doing that which we may lawfully forbear to do is exemplified in the Scripture confirmed by Commands and Instances is more highly rational and less exposed unto danger in Practise than the other of doing what we can Now things that are not necessary in themselves nor necessary to be observed by a just Scandal and Offence in case of their omission are things that may be Lawfully forborn Suppose now the Rules insisted on to be given principally and in the first place unto the Rulers of the Church I desire to know whether they are not obliged by them for the preservation of the Peace and Vnity of the Church to forbear the imposition of such things on the practise of the whole Church in the Worship of God as being no way necessary in themselves nor such whose omission or the omission of whose Imposition can give Scandal or Offence unto any if they are obliged by them so to do it will be evident where the blame of the Division amongst us must Lye To say they are not obliged hereunto by vertue of these Rules is to say that although the preservation of the Peace and Unity of the Church be incumbent on them in a particular manner and the chief of them can assign no other End of the office they lay Claim unto but only its expediency or as is pretended its necessity unto the preservation of the Peace and Vnity of the Church Yet they are not by vertue of any Divine Rules obliged thereunto But it seemes to me somewhat unequal that in this Contest about the preservation of the Peace of the Church we should be bound by Rules to do all that we can whatever it be and those who differ from us be left absolutely at their liberty so as not to be obliged to forbear what they may lawfully so do But to proceed Upon these suppositions and in the Confirmation of them the Dr. produceth a passage out of Irenaeus whose
to separate from a Church thereon shall the People do it themselves are they meet are they Competent for it are they to make such a Judgement on the Doctrine of their Guides do they know what is heresie have they read Epiphanius or Binius How comes this allowance to be made unto them which else where is denied The Third is in Case Men make things indifferent necessary to Salvation and divide the Church on that account But 1. I know not which is to precede or go before their Division of the Church or the just Separation nor how they are to be distinguished but it was necessary to be so expressed 2. There are two things in such an Imposition first the practise of the things imposed Secondly the Judgement of them that impose them The former alone belongs unto them who are imposed on and they may submit unto it without a Compliance with the Doctrine as many did in the Apostles days For the Judgement of the imposers it was their own Errour and concernment only 3. Why is not the imposing of things indifferent so as to make the observation of them necessary unto mens Temporal Salvation in this World so as that the Refusal of it shall really affect the Refusers with Trouble and Ruine as just a Cause of Separation as the imposing of them as necessary unto Eternal Salvation which shall never affect them 4. This making things indifferent necessary unto Salvation and as such imposing of them on others is a thing impossible that never was nor ever can be For it is the Judgment of the Imposers that is spoken of and to judge things indifferent in themselves to be in themselves necessary to Salvation is a Contradiction If onely the Judgment of the Imposers that such things are not indifferent but necessary to Salvation be intended and otherwise the things themselves may lawfully be imposed I know not how this differs from the Imposition of indifferent things under any other pretence In his following Discourse concerning miscarriages in Churches where no Separation is enjoyned we are not at all concerned and therefore shall not observe the mistakes in it which are not a few But may there not be other Causes of peaceable withdrawing from the Communion of a Church besides these here enumerated 1. Suppose a Church should impose the Observation of Judaical Ceremonies and make their observation necessary though not to Salvation Yet unto the Order and Decency of Divine Worship It may declare them to be in themselves indifferent but yet make them necessary to be observed Or 2. Suppose a Church should be so degenerated in the Life and Conversation of all its Members that being immersed in various sins they should have only a form of Godliness but deny the power of it the Rule of the Apostle being to avoid and turn away from them 3. Suppose a Church be fallen into such decayes in Faith Love and fruits of Charity as that the Lord Jesus Christ by his word declares his Disapprobation of it and in that State refuses to reform itself and persecutes them who would reform themselves Or 4. Suppose the Ministry of any Church be such as is insufficient and unable to dispense the Word and Sacraments unto Edification so as that the whole Church may perish as unto any Relief by or from the Administration of the Ordinances of the Gospel I say in these and such other Cases a peaceable withdrawing from the Communion of such Churches is warrantable by the Rule of the Scripture SECT III. THE third Part of the Drs. Discourse he designs to examine the Pleas as he speaks for Separation And these he refers to four Heads whereof the first respects the Constitution of the Church And those which relate hereunto are four also 1. That Parochial Churches are not of Christs Institution 2. That Diocesan Churches are unlawful 3. That our National Church hath no Foundation 4. That the People are deprived of their Right in the Choice of their Pastors The first of these Namely that our Parochial Churches are not of Christs Institution he begins withal and therein I am alone called to an Account I wonder the Dr. should thus state the Question between us The meaning of this Assertion that our Parochial Churches are not of Christs Institution must be either they are not so because they are Parochial or at least in that they are Parochial But is this my judgement have I said any thing to this purpose yea he knows full well that in my judgment there are no Churches directly of divine Institution but those that are Parochial or particular Churches We are not therefore to expect much in the ensuing disputation when the state of the Question is so mistaken at the entrance If he say or intend that there are many things in their Parochial Churches observed practised and imposed on all their members in and about the Worship of God which are not of divine institution we grant it to be our judgment and part of our plea in this case But this is not at all spoken unto Wherefore the greatest part of the ensuing discourse on this Head is spent in perpetual diversions from the state of the case under consideration with an attempt to take advantage for some reflections or an appearance of success from some passages and expressions belonging nothing at all unto the merit of the cause a course which I thought so Learned a Person would not have taken in a case wherein Conscience is so nearly concerned Some mistakes occurring in it have been already rectified as that wherein he supposeth that my Judgement is for the Democratical Government of the Church as also what he alledgeth in the denyal of the gradual declension of the Primitive Churches from their first original Institution hath been examined I shall therefore plainly and directly propose the things which I assert and maintain in this part of the Controversie and then Consider what occurrs in opposition unto them or otherwise seems to be of any force towards the End in general of charging us with Schisme and they are these that follow 1. Particular Churches or Congregations with their Order and Rule are of Divine institution and are sufficient unto all the ends of Evangelical Churches I take Churches and Congregations in the same sence and notion as the Church of England doth defining the Church by a Congregation of Beleivers otherwise there may be occasional Congregations that are not stated Churches 2. Unto these Churches there is committed by Christ himself all the ordinary power and priviledges that belong unto any Church under the Gospel and of them is required the observance of all Church Duties which it is their sin to omit 3. There is no Church of any other form kind nature or constitution that is of Divine institution Things may be variously ordered in and amongst Christians or their Societies may be cast or disposed of into such respective Relations to and dependance on one another
be exercised in them without them or their own consent as also their Right unto the choice of their own Officers so that there could be no separation between them on that Account 2. When they begin in good earnest to reform themselves and to take away the unsufferable Conditions of Communion excepted against they may know more of my Judgment if I am alive which I do not believe I shall be as unto Separation though I have spoken unto it plainly enough already 3. It cannot be said that the Churches of the Independents were gathered out of Presbyterian Churches for the Presbyterian Government was never here established and each Party took Liberty to reform themselves according according to their principles wherein there was some difference 4. Had the Presbyterian Government been settled at the Kings Restauration by the Encouragement and Protection of the Practise of it without a rigorous Imposition of every thing supposed by any to belong thereunto or a mixture of Humane Constitutions if there had any Appearance of a Schisme or Separation continued between the Parties I do Judge they would have been both to blame For as it cannot be expected that all Churches and all Persons in them should agree in all Principles and Practises belonging unto Church Order nor was it so in the dayes of the Apostles nor ever since among any true Churches of Christ so all the Fundamental Principles of Church Communion would have been so fixed and agreed upon between them and all offences in Worship so removed as that it would have been a matter of no great Art absolutely to unite them or to maintain a firm Communion among them no more then in the dayes of the Apostles and the Primitive times in Reference to the differences that were among Churches in those dayes For they allowed distinct Communion upon distinct Apprehensions of things belonging unto Church Order or Worship all keeping the Unity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace If it shall be asked then why did they not formerly agree in the Assemby I Answer 1. I was none of them and cannot tell 2. They did agree in my Judgment well enough if they could have thought so and farther I am not concern'd in the Difference It is therefore notorious that occasion is given unto our refraining free Communion with Parochial Churches by the unwarrantable Imposition of things not lawful for us to observe both in Church Order and Worship nor is it candid in any to deny it though they are otherwise minded as unto the things themselves His second exception is unto a saying which I Quoted out of Justice Hobarts Reports who saith We know well that the Primitive Church in its greatest purity was but voluntary Congregations of Believers submitting themselves to the Apostles and other Pastors to whom they did minister of their temporals as God did move them Hereunto with a Reflection on a dead man I know not why he replies that this is not to the purpose or rather quite overthrows my hypothesis But why so He will prove it with two Arguments The first is this Those voluntary Congregations over which the Apostles were set were no limited Congregations of any one particular Church but those Congregations over which the Apostles were set are those of which Justice Hobart speaks and therefore it is plain he spake of all the Churches which were under the care of the Apostles which he calls voluntary Congregations Answ. 1. Whereas this Argument seems to be cast into the form of a Syllogisme I could easily manifest how asyllogistical it is did I delight to contend with him or any else But 2. The Conclusion which he infers is directly what I plead for Namely that all the Churches under the care of the Apostles were Voluntary Congregations 3. There is Fallacy in that Expression no limited Congregations of any one particular Church no such thing is pretended but particular Churches are Congregations Such were all the Churches over which the Apostles were set and therefore Justice Hobart speaks of them all This then is that which he seems to oppose namely that all the Churches under the care of the Apostles were particular voluntary Congregations as Justice Hobart affirms and this is that which in the close he seemes to grant His second Argument which is no less Ambiguous no less a Rope of Sand than the former is this Those voluntary Congregations over whom the Apostles appointed Pastors after their decease were no particular Congregations in one City But those of whom Justice Hobart speaks were such for he saith they first submitted unto the Apostles and afterwards to other Pastors What then why Justice Hobart could not be such a stranger to Antiquity as to believe that the Christians in the Age after the Apostles amounted but to one Congregation in a City Answ. 1. What this is designed to prove or disprove or how it doth either of them I do not understand But I deny the proposition The Voluntary Congregations over whom the Apostles appointed Pastors were all of them particular Congregations either in one City or more Cities for that is nothing unto our purpose 2. Not to ingage Justice Hobart or his honour I do confess my self such a stranger unto Antiquity if that may be esteemed the reason of it as not to believe that the Christians in the Age after the Apostles amounted to any more than one Church or Congregation in a City and shall acknowledge my self beholding to this Reverend Author if he will give me one undoubted Instance where they so did Only let the Reader observe that I intend not Occasional meetings of any of the Church with or without their Elders which were frequent They met in those dayes in Fields in Mountains in Dens and Caves of the Earth in burying places in houses hired or borrowed in upper Rooms or Cellars whereof a large story might easily be given if it were to our present purpose Dionysius of Alexandria summs them up briefly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Field a Desert a Ship an Inn a Prison were places of our Meetings Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 22. but I speak of stated Churches with their Worship Power Order and Rule But whether there were more such Churches in any one City is a matter of Fact that shall be immediately enquired into All that I here assert and confirm from the words of Justice Hobart is that the Churches in the days of the Apostles were particular voluntary Congregations And the Dr. will find it a Difficult Task to prove that this overthrows my Hypothesis Our Author in the next place opposeth what I affirm'd of the gradual deviation of the Churches after the Apostles from the Rule of their first Institution which hath been already accounted for Sect. 4. p. 224. Upon an occasional Expression of mine about the Church of Carthage in Cyprians time he gives us a large Account of the state of the Church of Carthage at that Time wherein we are not
much concern'd My Words are Vindic. p. 41. Though many Alterations were before that time introduced into the Order and Rule of the Churches yet it appears that when Cyprian was Bishop of the Church of Carthage that the whole Community of the Members of that Church did meet together to determine of things that were of their common Interest according unto what was judged to be their Right and Liberty in those dayes I thought no man who is so Conversant in the Writings of Cyprian as our Author apparently is could have denied the Truth hereof nor do I say it is so done by him onely he takes occasion from hence to discourse at large concerning the state of the Church at Carthage in those dayes in Opposition to Mr. Cotton who affirms that there was found in that Church the express and lively lineaments of the very body of Congregational Discipline Herein I am not concern'd who do grant that at that time there were many Alterations introduced into the Order and Rule of the Church but that the People did meet together unto the Determination of things of their common Interest such as were the choice of their Officers and the readmission of them into the Fellowship of the Church who had fallen through infirmity in time of Persecution or publick offences and divisions is so evident in the Writings of Cyprian wherein he ascribes unto them the right of choosing Worthy and of rejecting Unworthy Officers and tells them that in such Cases he will do nothing without their consent that it cannot be gain-said But hereon he asketh where I had any Reason to appeal to St. Cyprian for the Democratical Government of the Church which indeed I did not do nor any thing which look'd like unto it And he addes that they have this Advantage from the appeal that we do not suppose any Deviation then from the Primitive Institution whereas my words are Positive that before that time there were many Alterations introduced into the Rule and Order of the Church such things will partiallity in a Cause and aiming at Success in Disputation produce M. Cotton affirms that the lineaments of the Congregational Discipline are found in that Church that there is therein a just Representation of an Episcopal Church that is I presume Diocesan because that alone is unto his purpose It is not lawful to make any Church after the time of the Apostles the Rule of all Church State and Order nor yet to be absolutely determined in these things by the Authority of any man not divinely inspired And yet I cannot but wish that all the three parties dissenting about Church Order Rule and Worship would attempt an agreement between themselves upon the Representation made of the state of the Church of Carthage in the dayes of Cyprian which all of them lay some claim unto although it will be an Abridgement of some of their pretensions It might bring them all nearer together and it may be all of them in some things nearer to the Truth for it is Certain 1. That the Church of Carthage was at that time a particular Church There was no more Church but one in that City Many occasional Meetings and Assemblies in several places for Divine Exercises and Worship there were But stated Churches with Officers of their own Members peculiarly belonging unto them Discipline among them such as our Reverend Author doth afterwards affirme and describe our Parochial Churches to be there were none nor is it pretended that there were 2. That in this one Church there were Many Presbyters or Elders who ruled the whole Body or Community of it by common Advice and Counsel whether they were all of them such as laboured in the Word and Doctrine with the Administration of the Sacraments or attended unto Rule only it doth not appear But that they were many and such as did not stand in any peculiar Relation unto any part of the people but concur'd in common to promote the Edification of the whole Body as Occasion and Opportunity did require is evident in the account given of them by Cyprian himself 3. That among those Elders in that one Church there was one peculiarly called the Bishop who did constantly preside amongst them in all Church affairs and without whom ordinarily nothing was done as neither did he any thing without the advice of the Elders and consent of the People How far this may be allowed for Orders sake is worth consideration of Divine institution it is not But where there are many Elders who have equal interest in and right unto the rule of the whole Church and the Administration of all Ordinances it is necessary unto Order that one do preside in their meetings and consultations whom custom gave some preheminence unto 4. That the people were ruled by their own consent and that in things of greatest importance as the choice of their Officers the casting out and the receiving in of lapsed members had their suffrage in the determination of them 5. That there was no Imposition of Liturgies or Ceremonies or any humane invention in the Worship of God on the Church or any members of it the Scripture being the sole acknowledged Rule in Discipline and Worship This was the state and order of the Church of Carthage in those days and although there were some alterations in it from the first divine Institution of Churches yet I heartily wish that there were no more difference amongst us then what would remain upon a supposition of this state For what remains of the Opposition made unto what I had asserted concerning Congregational or particular Churches I may referre the Doctor and the Reader unto what hath been farther pleaded concerning them in the preceding discourse nor am I satisfied that he hath given any sufficient answer unto what was before alledged in the vindication but hath passed by what was most pregnant with Evidence unto the Truth and by a mistake of my mind or Words diverts very much from the state of the Question which is no other but what I laid down before yet I will consider what is material in the whole of his Discourse on this subject SECT 5. p. 234 He says I affirm that as to the matter of fact concerning the Institution of Congregational Churches it seems evidently exemplyfied in the Scripture for which I referre the Reader unto what is now again declared in the confirmation of it And he adds The matter of Fact is that when Churches grew too big for one single Congregation in a City then a new Congregational Church was set up under new Officer with a separate power of Government that is in that City But this is not at all the matter of Fact I do not say that there were originally more particular Churches then one in one City I do grant in the words next quoted by him that there is not express mention made that any such Church did divide it self into more Congregations with new Officers But this
is the matter of Fact that the Apostles appointed onely particular Congregations and that therefore they did not oblige the Christians about in a Province or Diocess to be of that Church which was first erected in any Town or City but they founded new Churches with new Officers of their own in all places where there were a sufficient number of Believers to make up such a Church And this I prove from the instance of the Church of Hierusalem which was first planted but quickly after there were Churches gathered and settled in Judea Gallilee and Samaria They planted Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Cities and Villages as Clemens speaks But what saith he is this to the proof of the Congregational way this it is namely That the Churches instituted by the Apostles were all of them Congregational not Diocesan Provincial or National but saith he the thing I desired was that when the Christians in one City multiplyed into more Congregations they would prove that they did make new and distinct Churches He may desire it of them who grant that the Christians did multiply in one City into more Congregations then one which I deny untill the end of the second Century although they might and did occasionally meet especially in times of Persecution in distinct Assemblies Neither will their multiplication into more Congregations without distinct Officers at all help the cause he pleadeth for for his Diocesan Church consisteth of many distinct Churches with their distinct Officers Order and Power as he afterwards describes our Parishes to do under one Bishop Yet such is his apprehension of the Justice of his cause that what hath been pleaded twenty times against it namely That speaking of one City the Scripture still calls it the Church of that place but speaking of a Province as Judea Galilee Samaria Galatia Macedonia it speaks of the Churches of them which evidently proves that it knows nothing of a Diocesan Provincial or National Church he produceth in the justification of it because he saith that it is evident theâ—ne that there was but one Church in one City which was never denyed There were indeed then many Bishops in one Church Phil. 1.1 Acts 20.28 And afterwards when one Church had one Bishop only yet there were two Bishops in one City which requires two Churches as Epiphanus affirms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Haeres 68. S. 6. For Alexandria never had two Bishops as other Cities had Whether he intend two Bishops in one Church or two Churches in one City all is one to our purpose But the Dr. I presume makes this observation rather artificially to prevent an Objection against his main Hypothesis then with any design to strengthen it thereby For he cannot but know how frequently it is pleaded in opposition unto any National Church State as unto its mention in the Scripture For he that shall speak of the Churches in Essex Suffolk Hartfordshire and so of other Counties without the least intimation of any general Church unto which they should belong would be judged to speak rather the Independent then the Episcopal Dialect But saith he p. 236. I cannot but wonder what Dr. O. means when after he hath produced the Evidence of distinct Churches in the same Province he calls this plain Scripture Evidence and practise for the erecting particular distinct Congregations who denies that I say then it is incumbent on him to prove if he do any thing in this cause that they erected Churches of another sort kind and order also But saith he I see nothing like a proof of distinct Churches in the same City which was the thing to be proved but because it could not be proved was prudently let alone But this was not the thing to be proved nor did I propose it to confirmation nor assert it but have proved the contrary unto the end of the second Century This only I assert that every Church in one City was only one Church and nothing is offered by the Doctor to the contrary yea he affirms the same But saith he sect 6. p. 237. Dr. O. saith That the Christians of one City might not exceed the bounds of a particular Church or Congregation no although they had a multiplication of Bishops or Elders in them and occasional distinct Assemblies for some Acts of Divine Worship But then saith he The notion of a Church is not limited in the Scripture to a single Congregation Why so for saith he if occasional Assemblies be allowed for some Acts of Worship why not for others I say because they belong unto the whole Church or are Acts of Communion in the whole Church Assembled and so cannot be observed in occasional meetings do this saith the Apostle when you come together in one place And if saith he the number of Elders be unlimited then every of those may attend the occasional distinct Assemblies for Worship and yet altogether make up the Body of one Church and so say I they may and yet be one Church still joyning together in all Acts of Communion that are proper and peculiar unto the Church For as the meetings intended were occasional so also was the attendance of the Elders unto them as they found occasion for the Edification of the whole Church It may be the Dr. is not so well acquainted with the Principles and Practise of the Congregational way and therefore thinks that these things are contrary unto them But those of that way do maintain that there ought to be in every particular Congregation unto the compleatness of it many Elders or Overseers that the number of them ought to be encreased as the encrease of the Church makes it necessary for their Edification that the members of such a Church may and ought to meet occasionally in distinct Assemblies especially in the time of Persecution for Prayer Preaching of the Word and mutual Exhortation so when Peter was in Prison after the Death of James many met together in the House of Mary to Pray Acts 12.12 Which was not a meeting of the whole Church And that there were such private meetings of the Members of the same Church in times of Persecution among the Primitive Churches may be proved by a Multiplication of instances but still they continued one Church and joyned together in all Acts of Church Communion properly so called especially if it were possible every Lords-day as Justin Martyr declares that the Church did in his time For all the Christians saith he then in the City and Villages about gathered together in one place for the Ends mentioned But still these distinct occasional Assemblies did not constitute any distinct Societies or Corporations as the distinct Companies do in a City But saith he grant one single Bishop over all these Elders and they make up that representation of a Church which we have from the best and purest Antiquity I say we would quickly grant it could we see any warrant for it or if he could prove that so it was
from the beginning However this is no part of our present contest namely whether some while after the days of the Apostles in Churches that were greatly encreased and many Elders in them there was not one chosen as at Alexandria by those Elders themselves to preside among them who in a peculiar manner was called a Bishop But if I mistake not that alone which would advantage his cause is to prove that there were in one City or any where else many not occasional Assemblies of Christians or Church Members but many stated fixed Churches with Officers of their own peculiarly related unto them entrusted with Church Power and Priviledges at least as much as he afterwards pleads to be in our Parochial Churches all under the Government of one single Bishop making up a new Church state beyond that of particular Congregations by their Relation unto him as their common Pastor This I take it is that which should have been prov'd All the difficulty wherewith our assertion is accompanyed ariseth from the multiplication of Believers and the encrease of Churches in the Apostles time or presently after For this seems to be so great as that those in one City could not continue in one Church notwithstanding the advantages of occasional Assemblies The Church of Jerusalem had 5000 in it at the same time the word grew and prevailed at Ephesus and other places whereto I shall briefly answer as hastning unto a close of this unpleasing labour I say therefore 1. Whatever difficulty may seem to be in this matter yet in point of Fact so it was there was no Church before the end of the second Century of any other species nature or kind but a particular Congregational Church only as hath been proved before let any one instance be produced of a Church of one denomination National Provincial or Diocesan or of any other kind then that which is Congregational and I will give over this contest But when a matter of Fact is certain it is too late to enquire how it might be And on this occasion I shall add that if in that space of time namely before the end of the second Century any proof or undoubted Testimony can be produced of the Imposition of the necessary use of Liturgies or of stated Ceremonies of the practise of Church discipline consistent with that now in use in the Church of England it will go a great way in the determination of the whole Controversie between us 2. The admirable prevalency of the Gospel in those days consisted principally in its spreading it self all the World over and planting seminaries for farther conversions in all Nations It did indeed prevail more in some Cities and Towns then in others in some places many were converted in others the tender of it was utterly rejected how be it it prevailed not unto the gathering of such great numbers into any Church solely as might destroy or be inconsistent with its Congregational Institution For not all not it may be half not sometimes a third Part of them who made some Profession of the Truth and attended unto the Preaching of the Word and many of whom underwent Martyrdom were admitted as compleat Members of the Church unto all the parts of its Communion Hence there were many who upon a general account were esteemed Christians and that justly where the Churches were but small 3. It doth not appear that in the next Age after the Apostles the Churches were any where so increased in number as to bear the least Proportion with the Inhaâ—itants of the Cities and Towns wherein they were The Church of Smyrna in the dayes of Polyicarpus may justly be esteemed one of the greatest in those dayes both from the Eminency of the Place and Person who was justly accounted the great Instructer of all Asia as they called him when he was carried unto the Stake But this Church giveth such an Account of it self in its Epistle unto the Churches of Pontus about the Martyrdom of Polycarpus as manifest the Church there to have been a very small number in Comparison of the multitude of the other Inhabitants so as that it was scarcely known who or what they were Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. So in the Excellent Epistle of the Churches of Vienna and Lyons unto the Churches of Asia and Phrygia concerning the Persecutions that befell them as they declare themselves to have been particular Churches onely so they make it evident that they bore in number no proportion unto the Inhabitants of the places where they were who could scarce discover them by the most diligent search Euseb. lib. 5. cap 1. 4. As for the Church of Hierusalem in particular notwithstanding the great number of its original Converts who probably were many of them strangers occasionally present at the Feast of Pentecost and there instructed in the knowledge of the Truth that they might in the several Countries whither they immediately returned be instruments of the propagation of the Gospel it is Certain that many years after it consisted of no greater Multitude then could come together in one place to the Mannagement of Church Affairs Acts 15.20 21. Nor is it likely that Pella an obscure place whose name probably had never been known but on this occasion was like to receive any great Multitudes nor doth Epiphanius say as our Authour pretends that they spread themselves from thence to Coelosyria and Decapolis and Basanitis For he affirmes expresly that all the Disciples which went from Hierusalem dwelt at Pella Only he says that from thence the Sect of the Nazarenes took its original which spread it self afterwards in Coelosyria Decapolis and Basanitis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speaking of that Sect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They dwelled all at Pella Sect. 7. p. 239. He quotes another saying of mine namely that I cannot discern the least necessity of any positive Rule or Direction in this Matter seeing the Nature of the thing and the duty of Man doth indispensibly require it And hereon he Attempts to make advantage in opposition unto another saying as he supposeth of mine Namely that the Institution of Churches and the Rules for their disposal and Government throughout the World are the same stated and unalterable from whence he makes many inferences to countenance him in his Charge of Schisme But why should we contend fruitlesly about these things had he been pleased to read a little farther on the same page he would have seen that I affirm the Institution itself to be a plain Command which considering the Nature of the duties required of men in Church Relation is sufficient to oblige them thereunto without any new Revelation unto that purpose which renders all his Queries Exceptions and Inferences of no use For I do not speak in that place of the Original Institution of Churches whose Laws and Rules are Universal and Vnalterable but our actual gathering into particular Churches for which I say the necessity of Duty is our Warrant and the
the Indulgence granted by his Majesty by a publâ—que Declaration some years ago whereby it should seem the Papists thought to make some advantage though they were deceiv'd in their Expectation I must needs say that whatever be the true Case in reference thereto in point of Law that in my Judgment it scarcely answereth that Loyalty and regard unto his Majesties honour which some men Profess when all his Actions are suited to their Interests to continue such outcries about that which was his own sole Act by the advice of his Counsel We did indeed Thankfully accept and make use of this Royal Favour and after that for so many years we had been exposed to all manner of sufferings and Penalties whereby multitudes were ruined in their Estates and some lost their Lives and that without hopes of any Remission of severity from the Parliament that then sate by their mistake of the true Interest of the Kingdom wherein alone they did not miss it we were glad to take a little breathing space from our troubles under his Majesties Royal Protection design'd onely as an Expedient as was usual in former times for the Peace and Prosperity of the Kingdome until the whole matter might be settled in Parliament And if this were a crime habetis confitentem reum as to my part But because I know my self herein peculiarly reflected on I do avow that never any one Person in Authority Dignity or Power in the Nation nor any one that had any Relation unto publick Affairs nor any from them Papist or Protestant did once speak one word to me or advise with me about any Indulgence or Toleration to be granted unto Papists I Challenge all the World who are otherwise Minded to intermit their service for a season unto the great false Accuser and prove the Contrary if they can The Persons are sufficiently known of whom they may make their Enquiry But I can cast this also into the same heap or bundle of other false Surmizes and Reports concerning me almost without number which it would be a wonder that some men should pretend to believe and divulge as they have done if we were bound to judge that their Charity and Prudence were proportionable unto their Dignities and Promotions These things must be whilst Interest with Hopes and Fears vain Love and Hatred thence arising do steer the Minds of Men. But what if we have not design'd the prevalence or Introduction of Popery yet being a company of silly Fellows we have suffered our selves to be wheadled by the Jesuites to be active for the cutting of our own throats for we are full well satisfied that we should be the very first who should drink of the Cup of their fury could they ruine the Protestant Interest in England And into such an unhappy posture of Affairs are we fallen that whereas it is Evident we do nothing for the promotion of Popery but only pray against it preach against it write against it instruct the people in principles of Truth whereon to avoid it and Cordially joyn with all true Protestants in the opposition of it wherein we are charged with an excess that is like to spoil all yet these Crafty Blades know how to turn it all unto their advantage As it should seem therefore there remaines nothing for Non-conformists to do in this matter but to bind themselves hand and foot and give themselves up unto the power of the Papists for all they do against them doth but promote their Interest But this I am perswaded they will be greatly unwilling unto unless they are well assured that their Episcopal Friends will be more ready to expose themselves to hazard for their preservation and deliverance then yet they have reason to expect that they will But for my part I was a long time since taught an Expedient by an eminent personage for the freeing my self from any inclination to a Compliance with Popery and that in the Instance of himself For being in Ireland when there was in former dayes a great noise about Reconciliation a Person of his own Order and Degree in the Court of England wrote unto him to inform him of a Report that he was enclin'd to a Reconciliation with Popery or a Compliance on Good Terms with the Church of Rome and withal desired him that if it were so he would Communicate unto him the Reason of his Judgment But that great and wise Personage understanding full well whereunto these things tended returned no answer but this onely That he knew no reason for any such Report For he was sure that he believed the Pope to be Antichrist which put an absolute Period unto the Entercourse And I can insist on the same defensative against forty such Arguments as are used to prove us compliant with the Papal Interest and so I believe can all the Non-conformists And if this be not enough I can for my part subscribe unto the Conclusion which that most eminent Champion of the Ptotestant Religion in England namely Whitaker gives unto his learned Disputation about Antichrist Igitur saith he sequamur praeeuntem Spiritum Sanctum libere dicamus defendamus clamemus per eum qui vivit in aeternum juremus pontificem Romanum esse Antichristum If this will not suffice we know better how to spend our remaining houres of Life and Peace then in Contending about impertinent stories and surmizes exhal'd by Wit and Invention out of the bogge of secular Interest And shall therefore only assure those by whom we are Charged in the Pulpit or Coffee-houses or from the Press to Countenance the promotion of the Papal Interest in the Nation that as they deal unjustly with us herein and weaken the Protestant Interest what lies in them so let them and others do and say what they please nothing shall ever shake us in our Resolution by the help of God to abide in a firm Conjunction with all sincere Protestants for the preservation of our Religion and in opposition to the Papists yea that we would do so with our lives at the Stake if there were none left to abide in the same Testimony but our selves But if they think that there is no way for us to be serviceable against Popery but by debauching our Consciences with that Conformity which they prescribe unto us we beg their pardon we are 〈…〉 Mind The Preface An Examination of the General Principles of Dr. Stillingfleet's Book of the Unreasonableness of SEPARATION THE Differences and Contests among professed Christians about the Nature Power Order Rule and Residence of the Gospel Church State with the Interest of each Dissenting Party therein have not only been great and of long continuance but have also so despised all ways and means of allaying or abatement that they seem to be more and more enflamed every day and to threaten more pernicious consequents then any they have already produced which yet have been of the worst of Evils that the World for some Ages hath groaned
Testimony produced is that of Calvin A large Discourse he hath Institut lib. 4. cap. 1. against Causeless Separations from a true Church and by whom are they not condemned No determination of the Case in hand can be thence derived nor are the Grounds of our refraining Communion with Parochial Assemblies the same with those which he condemns as insufficient for a total Separation nor is the Separation he opposed in those days which was absolute and total with a condemnation of the Churches from which it was made of the same nature with that wherewith we are charged at least not with what we own and allow He gives the Notes of a true Church to be the pure Preaching of the Word and the Administration of the Sacraments according unto Christs Institution Where these are he allows a true Church to be not only without Diocesan Episcopacy but in a form and under a Rule opposite unto it and inconsistent with it And if he did at all speak to our Case as he doth not nor unto any of the Grounds of it why should we be pressed with his Authority on the one hand more then others from whom he differed also on the other Besides there is a great deal more belongs unto the pure preaching of the Word and the Administration of the Sacraments according unto Christs Institution then some seem to apprehend They may they ought to be so explained as that from the consideration of them we may justifie our whole Cause Both these may be wanting in a Church which is not guilty of such heynous Errors in Doctrine or Idolatry in Worship as should overthrow its Being And their want may be a just Cause of refraining Communion from a Church which yet we are not obliged to condemn as none at all Calvin expresseth his Judgment N. 12. I would not give Countenance unto Errors no not to the least so as to cherish them by flattery or Connivance But though I say that the Church is not to be forsaken for tristing Differences wherein the Doctrine of the Gospel is retained safe and sound wherein the Integrity of Godliness doth abide and the use of the Sacraments appointed of the Lord is preserved and we say the same And this very Calvin who doth so severely condemn Separation from a true Church as by him stated did himself quietly and peaceably withdraw and depart from the Church of Geneva when they refused to admit that Discipline which he esteemed to be according to the Mind of Christ. It is certain therefore that by the Separation which he condemns he doth not intend the peaceable Relinquishment of the Communion of any Church as unto a constant participation of all Ordinances in it for want of due means of Edification much less that which hath so many other Causes concurring therewith For the other Learned Men whom he quotes unto the same purpose I see not any thing that gives the least countenance unto his Assertion that our Principles weaken the Cause of the Reformation It is true they plead other Causes of Separation from the Church of Rome than those insisted on by us with respect unto the Church of England and indeed they had been otherwise much to blame having so many things as they had to plead of greater importance Did we say that the Reasons which we plead are all that can be pleaded to justifie the Separation of the Reformed Churches from the Church of Rome it would weaken the Cause of Reformation For we should then deny that Idolatry and fundamental Errors in Faith were any Cause or Ground of that Separation However we know that the Imposition of them on the Faith and Practise of all Christians is more pleaded in Justification of a Separation from them then the things themselves But allowing those greater Reasons to be pleaded against the Roman Communion as we do it doth not in the least follow that our Reasons for refraining Communion with Parochial Assemblies doth weaken the Cause of the Reformation However let me not be misinterpreted as unto that expression of destroying our Faith which the Communion required with the Church of England as unto all the important Articles of it doth not do and I can subscribe unto the Words of Daille as quoted by our Author out of his Apology If saith he the Church of Rome hath not required any thing of us which destroys our Faith offends our Consciences and overthrows the Service which we believe due to God if the Differences have been small and such as we might safely have yeilded unto then he will grant their Separation was rash and unjust and they guilty of the Schisme He closeth his Transcription of the Words of sundry Learned Men who have justifyed the Separation of the reformed Churches from the Church of Rome wherein we are not in the least concerned with an Enquiry What Triumph would the Church of Rome make over us had we no other reasons to justifie our Separation from them but only those which as is pretended we plead in our Cause I say whereas we do plead confirm and justifie all the Reasons and Causes pleaded for the Separation of the Reformed Churches from them not opposing not weakning any of them by any Principle or Practise of ours but farther press the force of the same reasonings and causes in all Instances whereunto they will extend I see neither what cause the Papists have of Triumph noâ— any thing that weakens the Cause of the Reformation He adds further how should we be hissed aâ—d laughed at all over the Christian World if we had nothing to alledge for our Separation from the Roman Church but such things as these I answer that as the Case stands if we did alledge no other Reasons but those which we insist on for our refraining Communion with our own Parochial Assemblies we should deserve to be derided for relinquishing the Plea of those other important Reasons which the Heresies and Idolatries and Tyranny of that Church do render just and equal But if we had no other Causes of Separation from the Church of Rome but what we have for our Separation from our Parochial Assemblies at home as weak as our Allegations are pretended to be we should not be afraid to defend them against all the Papists in the World and let the World act like itself in hissing Whereas therefore the Cause of Reformation is not in any thing weakened by our Principles No Argument no Reason solidly pleaded to justifie the Separation from the Church of Rome being deserted by us neither Testimony Proof nor Evidence being produced to evince that it is weakned by us I shall in the Second place as was before proposed prove that the whole Cause of the Protestants Separation from the Church of Rome is strengthened and confirmed by us There were some general Principles on which the Protestants proceeded in their Separation from the Church of Rome and which they constantly pleaded in Justification thereof The first